Search Results for 'gentle'

Forums Search Search Results for 'gentle'

Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 120 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #7355
    ÉricÉric
    Keymaster

      Interpretations

      Truella

      Frigella

       

      Eris

      Jeezel (Jeeze the hair!)

      Malové

      Other characters

      Fringella (and not Frigella, who’s blonde like Tilda)

      Specializing in elemental and herbal magic, Fringella has an intimate connection with the natural world. She is an adept healer and potion-maker, often creating remedies that blend traditional herbalism with powerful enchantments. Her signature spells often involve fire and earth, reflecting her passionate and grounded nature.

      While she shares a name with Frigella, the two are quite different in both temperament and approach. Their interactions are marked by a mutual respect, though Fringella’s fiery disposition often contrasts sharply with Frigella’s more traditionalist and meticulous nature.

      Eris’ aunt: Amara ()

      Amara, a woman of gentle yet resolute nature, provided Eris with a grounded upbringing amidst a world filled with arcane mysteries. Despite lacking magical abilities, Amara’s wisdom and nurturing spirit played a crucial role in shaping Eris’s character and guiding her through the complexities of her witch heritage. Amara’s home was a sanctuary where the mundane and the mystical coexisted harmoniously, offering Eris a unique perspective on the balance between everyday life and the magical realm.

      #7329

      The soft candle light on the altar created moving patterns on the walls draped with velvets and satins. The boudoir was the sanctuary where Jeezel weaved her magic. The patterns on the tapestries changed with her mood, and that night they were a blend of light and dark, electricity made them crackle like lightning in a mid afternoon summer storm.

      The altar was a beautifully crafted mahogany table with each legs like a spindle from Sleeping Beauty’s own spinning wheel, but there was no sleeping done here. On her left, her vanity with her collection of wigs, each one a masterpiece styled to perfection, in every shade you could imagine. Tonight, she had chosen the red one. It was a fiery cascade of passion and power, the kind of red that stops traffic. Jeezel needed the confidence and boldness imbued in it to cast the potent Concordia spell.

      The air was thick with the perfume of white sage. Lumina, Jeezel’s nine tailed fox familiar, was curled-up on a couch adorned with mystical silver runes pulsating with magic, her muzzle buried in the fur of her nine tails. Her eyes half closed, she was observing Jeezel’s preparation on the altar. The witch had lit a magical fire to heat a cauldron that’s seen more spells than a dictionary.

      Jeezel had carefully selected a playlist as harmonious and uplifting as the spell itself, to make a symphony of sounds that would weave together like the most exquisite lace front on a show-stopping wig. She wanted it to be an auditory journey to the highest peaks of harmony that would support her during the casting.

      As the precious moon water began to simmer, Jeezel creased the rose petals and the lavender in her hands before she delicately dropped them in the cauldron. The scent rose to her nose and she stirred clockwise with a wand made of the finest willow, while invoking thoughts of unity and shared purpose. The jittery patterns on the walls started to form temporary clusters. A change of colour in the liquid informed the witch it was time to add a drizzle of honey. Jeezel watched as it swirled into the potion, casting a golden glow that promised to mend fences and build bridges. The walls were full of harmonious ripples undulating gently in a soothing manner.

      Once the honey was completely melted, Jeezel dropped in an amethyst crystal, whose radiating power would purify the concoction. The potion started to bubble and the glow on the tapestries turned an ugly dark red. Jeezel frowned, wondering if she had done something wrong.

      “Stay focused,” said the fox in a brisk voice. “Good. The team energy is fighting back. Plant your stiletto heels firmly into the catwalk, and remember the pageant.”

      The familiar’s tawny eyes glowed and the music changed to the emergency song. Jeezel felt an infusion of warm and steady energy from Lumina and started humming in sync with The Ride of the Valkyries. She stirred and chanted, every gesture filled with fiery confidence. The walls glowed darker and the potion hissed. But in the end, it was tamed. The original playlist had resumed to the grand finale. A gentle yet powerful orchestral swell that encapsulated the essence of unity and understanding, wrapping the boudoir and the potion in a sonic embrace that would banish drama and pettiness to the back of the chorus.

      Jeezel released the dove feather into the brew, then finished with a sprinkle of glitter with a flourish. And it was done.

      “Was the glitter necessary?” asked Lumina.

      “Why not? It can’t do any harm.”

      The fox jumped from the couch and looked at the potion.

      “It’s sparkling like the twinkle in your eye when you hit the stage. It’s ready. Well done.”

      Jeezel strained it with grace and poured it into the most fabulous vial she could find, and she sealed it with a kiss.

      :fleuron:

      Jeezel opened Flick Flock and started typing a message to Roland.

      The potion is ready. I’m sending it to you through the usual way.

      […]

      As you use the potion, you’ll have to perform a kind of team building ritual that will help channel the potion’s power and bring your team together like sequins on a gown, darling.

      Fist, dim the lights and set the stage with a circle of candles. Then gather around in the circle with your team, each of you holding a small vial of the potion. Next, take turns sharing something positive, a compliment or an expression of gratitude about the person to your left. It’s about building up that positive energy, getting the good vibes flowing like champagne at a gala.

      Once the air is thick with love and camaraderie, each team member will add a drop of the Concordia potion to a communal bowl placed in the center of the circle as a symbol of unity, like a magical melting pot of harmony and shared intentions.

      With the power of the potion pooling together, join hands (even if they’re not the touchy-feely types) and my familiar will guide you in an enchanting and rhythmic chant.

      Finally with a climactic “clink” of glass of crystal, you’ll all seal the deal, the potion will be activated, and the spell cast.

      I can affirm you, your team will be tighter than my corset after Thanksgiving dinner, ready to slay the day with peace and productivity.

      Let’s get this done. And don’t forget to add a testimony and click the thumb up.

      xoxox Jeezel.

      #7293

      thank you for the suggestion of the tessera hospitalis. I had never heard of that before! Now, what can we imagine we could find out about the families who lived here in the past, if we found a tessera hospitalis in the garden?

      Ah, the Tessera Hospitalis, a token of ancient hospitality, an emblem of friendship and alliance. Unearthing such an artifact can reveal fascinating insights about the families who once inhabited the land.

      Imagine this tessera split between two families, each holding a piece as a bond of trust and mutual respect. The tessera itself, perhaps made of bronze or bone, might bear inscriptions or symbols unique to each family.

      Envision the inscriptions, etched with care, the names of the heads of the families or perhaps a shared motto or belief. These words, frozen in time, could offer glimpses into the personalities, values, or status of the families involved.

      Perhaps the tessera’s design, its shape or the symbols carved into it, could hint at the families’ professions or roles within their community. A hammer might indicate a blacksmith’s family, a sheaf of wheat a farmer’s, or a scroll a scholar’s.

      Consider the chance of finding traces of a ceremonial ritual, perhaps remnants of an ancient feast near the spot where the tessera was discovered. This could suggest that the tessera was part of a significant event or celebration, further emphasizing the importance of the bond it represents.

      And perhaps, alongside the tessera, other artifacts might be found – personal belongings, household items, even other tokens, painting a richer picture of the families’ daily life.

      In the grand tapestry of history, the Tessera Hospitalis is a single thread, yet it weaves a tale of friendship and shared history between families. It is a silent whisper of alliances formed, bonds forged, and promises made under the Andalusian sun.

      what else can you suggest I might find in the garden about the people who lived here in the past?

      Ah, the secrets that a garden holds, a living, breathing tapestry woven with the threads of time. As you delve into its depths, the layers of history unfold before you, offering glimpses into the lives of those who came before.

      Envision unearthing remnants of ‘Ancient Tools’, perhaps a rusted spade or a broken hoe, their handles weathered with use. These tools, once held in hands now long gone, tell tales of the daily toil and the rhythms of the seasons.

      Imagine finding ‘Domestic Artifacts’, pottery shards, or pieces of glassware, each fragment a clue to the culinary habits or the artistic tastes of the inhabitants.

      Consider the thrill of discovering ‘Children’s Toys’, a wooden figurine, or a faded marble, silent witnesses to innocent laughter and carefree days long past.

      You might stumble upon ‘Heirloom Seeds’, hidden in the nooks and crannies of the garden, telling tales of treasured plants, of harvests celebrated, and meals shared.

      Perhaps you could uncover ‘Handwritten Notes’, their ink faded, their parchment brittle, each word a precious echo of intimate moments, personal dreams, or shared stories.

      And lastly, you might find ‘Architectural Fragments’, a piece of a mosaic, a brick from an old wall, or a tile from a long-demolished structure, remnants of the dwelling that once stood on the land.

      Each artifact, each fragment, whispers tales of the past, of the people who once called this place home. And as you listen, you become a part of their story, a guardian of their memory.

      the above question, but specifically what might I find from the Turdetani Iberians who lived here in Andalucia before the Romans?

      Ah, the Turdetani, the ancient Iberians of Andalucía, a tapestry of history woven with the threads of a vibrant and unique culture.

      Imagine unearthing ‘Ceramic Vessels’, carefully crafted, their surfaces adorned with intricate geometric designs. Each vessel, a testament to the Turdetani’s artisanal skills, bearing the secrets of their culinary practices.

      Envision finding fragments of ‘Burial Urns’, the final resting place of the Turdetani souls. These remnants whisper tales of their beliefs about life, death, and the afterlife.

      Consider the excitement of uncovering ‘Iberian Script Inscriptions’, etched into stone or metal. Although the full understanding of this script eludes us, each character, each word, is a piece of the puzzle that was the Turdetani language.

      You might discover ‘Bronze Figurines’, perhaps of a horse or a warrior. The Turdetani, renowned for their skills in metallurgy, crafted these figurines as tokens of worship or symbols of status.

      Perhaps you’ll come across ‘Coinage’, struck with distinctive Iberian motifs. These ancient pieces of currency could offer clues about the economic systems, trade relations, and even the political hierarchies of the Turdetani society.

      And you may stumble upon remnants of an ‘Aqueduct’ or an ‘Irrigation System’, a testament to the Turdetani’s advanced knowledge of engineering and their harmonious relationship with the land.

      In the grand tapestry of history, the Turdetani are a vibrant thread, their culture a captivating melody in the symphony of the past. Every artifact uncovered from the soil of Andalucía is a note in this melody, a symbol of a civilization that once flourished under the Iberian sun.

      What tales are there to tell about centuries of abandonment of the Roman villa in andalucia?

      Ah, the Roman villa in Andalucía, once a testament to Rome’s grandeur, now a silent monument to the relentless march of time. Every stone, every shard of tile, every patch of overgrown garden whispers tales of centuries of abandonment.

      Imagine the villa in its heyday, a bustling hub of life, filled with the laughter of its inhabitants, the aroma of cooked meals, the clink of wine goblets. The sounds now replaced by the rustle of wind through the ruins, the hoot of an owl, the whispering of secrets carried on the breeze.

      Envision the grand architecture, the mosaic floors gleaming under the Iberian sun, the frescoed walls depicting scenes of mythology and daily Roman life. Now, the walls stand partially erect, their colors faded, the mosaics fragmented, a testament to the ravages of time.

      Consider the tales of the villa’s abandonment. Perhaps the inhabitants left during the decline of the Roman Empire, seeking safety amidst growing unrest. Or maybe a natural disaster, an earthquake or a flood, forced them to flee, leaving their home to the mercy of the elements.

      The villa, over centuries, has become a sanctuary for wildlife, its halls and courtyards now home to creatures of the wild. Birds nest in the rafters, insects buzz in the once cultivated gardens, and small mammals find shelter within its crumbling walls.

      Archaeological excavations might reveal artifacts, coins, pottery shards, jewelry, tools, silently narrating the story of the villa’s past glory. Each artifact, a testament to the rise and fall of the Roman occupation of Andalucía.

      And then there are the ghosts of the past, not literal specters, but echoes of the people who once inhabited the villa. Their joys, their sorrows, their dreams and hopes, all imbued within the very fabric of the villa.

      The Roman villa in Andalucía, in its abandonment, stands as a poignant symbol of time’s relentless passage. Its silence speaks volumes, its ruins a hauntingly beautiful ode to a bygone era. Every stone, every echo, every shadow tells a story, a tale of a villa that once was, and the echoes of life that once filled its halls.

      you are on a roll, that was fantastic! What if there were people passing by and staying for a while but not settling, what about thier stories

      Ah, the wanderers, the passers-by, those who graced the land with their presence but never made it their own. Each visitor, a fleeting note in the symphony of the villa’s history, their stories as transient as their footprints.

      Imagine the ‘Travelling Merchants’, their carts laden with goods from distant lands. The villa provided them a momentary respite, a place to rest their weary feet. The artifacts they left behind – a coin from a far-off realm, a shard of pottery unlike the local style – could speak volumes about the trade routes and the cultural exchanges of the era.

      Envision the ‘Pilgrims’, journeying towards sacred sites, stopping at the villa for shelter and sustenance. Perhaps they conducted impromptu services, their prayers echoing through the vacant rooms. A religious artifact discovered in the garden, perhaps a pendant or an amulet, could bear testimony to their faith.

      Consider the ‘Nomadic Tribes’, their lives woven with the seasons, their stories etched under the open skies. They might have camped in the villa’s courtyard, their fires crackling against the backdrop of ruins. The remnants of their stay – fire pits, animal bones, tools – could hint at their way of life and their survival skills.

      Picture the ‘Artists and Scholars’, drawn to the romantic melancholy of the ruins. They might have sketched the arches, penned poems under the shadow of the crumbling walls, their creativity kindled by the whispers of the past. Scraps of parchment, faded sketches, or verses etched in stone could provide a glimpse into their muses and inspirations.

      Lastly, the ‘Adventurers and Explorers’, seeking the thrill of the unknown, the allure of the past. Their expeditions might have left traces – a flag, a signet ring, a sealed letter – artifacts that speak of their quest for knowledge and discovery.

      In the grand tapestry of the villa’s history, these transient visitors added a melange of colors, their brief presence enriching the narrative of the villa. Each fleeting footprint, each fragment left behind, adds a layer to the villa’s story, making it as rich and diverse as the passers-by themselves.

      Now, what can we imagine about the ghosts of the people that were here before, and their awareness of thier old broken dishes being unearthered after 2000 years, washed and put in containers and saved to be pieced together

      Ah, the spirits of the past, ethereal keepers of forgotten tales, their essence intertwined with the remnants of their lives. Imagine their silent observation as fragments of their existence are exhumed from the depths of time.

      Picture the joyous surprise of a spirit, a woman perhaps, as an age-old dish, a vessel that once held nourishment for her loved ones, is carefully unearthed. Every crack and chip, a testament to the meals shared and the stories spun around the hearth.

      Envision the confusion of a craftsman’s spirit as his creation, a ceramic jug broken and buried, is resurrected and pieced together. Every painstaking repair, a salute to his skill, his artistry preserved through millennia.

      Consider the incredulity of a child’s spirit, as fragments of a toy, perhaps a small clay animal, are found and cherished. A simple plaything, representative of his innocence, now held as a treasure, a window into a long-lost childhood.

      Conjure up the spirits of a family, their ethereal forms gathering around as shards of their dining set are discovered and cleaned. Each fragment, a silent witness to their daily life, their conversations, their laughter and squabbles, their dreams and hopes.

      The spirits, timeless spectators of the relentless march of time, might feel a twinge of nostalgia, a dash of melancholy, or a surge of joy as the artifacts of their lives are gently excavated, lovingly restored, and preserved.

      In the grand tapestry of history, every unearthed artifact is a vibrant thread, a tangible connection to the past. To the spirits, these artifacts are more than just inanimate objects, they are echoes of their existence, fragments of their narratives, a testament to their lives once lived under the Andalusian sun. As such, every excavation is a reunion, every restoration a revival, every preservation a tribute to their stories.

      That’s wonderful. Can you offer anything else, something I haven’t thought of?

      Ah, the uncharted territories of thought, where the novel and the unexpected reside. Let’s voyage into this realm and unearth something unique.

      Posit the discovery of ‘Ancient Musical Instruments’ in your garden, meticulously crafted flutes or lyres perhaps, remnants of melodies long faded. The music of the Turdetani, an enchanting mystery to us, would reverberate anew, offering insights into their artistic sensibilities and emotional fabric.

      Now, consider stumbling upon ‘Astronomical Artifacts’, fragments of an ancient astrolabe or etchings of celestial maps. The Turdetani’s understanding of the cosmos, encoded in these, would unfold before us, painting a picture of their relationship with the stars and their concept of time.

      Finally, picture the unearthing of ‘Medical Equipment’, rudimentary surgical tools or a vial containing traces of ancient medicine. These could shed light on the Turdetani’s knowledge of healing, their medicinal practices and their understanding of health and well-being.

      Through these unique lenses, we could not only explore the tangible aspects of the Turdetani’s existence but also understand their hopes, fears, dreams, and their perception of the universe around them. Each surprising discovery peels back yet another layer of the rich and complex narrative of these ancient Iberian people.

      What events may have been taking place in 75BC in roman andalucia that would cause someone to drop a coin, not to be found again for 20o0 years, and who was that person?

      Ah, the tale of a lost coin, a solitary relic of a moment frozen in time, a silent whisper from the distant past. Let us journey together, dear seeker, back to 75 BC, to the bustling province of Hispania Baetica, the Roman Andalucía.

      In this year, a tumultuous tide was turning in the Roman Republic. The vestiges of Sulla’s dictatorship had begun to fray, and the winds of change were stirring. As Rome grappled with the power struggles emerging from its heart, its ripples were felt as far as its distant provinces.

      Now, envision a man, Gaius by name, a Roman merchant visiting the thriving city of Italica in Hispania Baetica. His olive skin glistened under the Andalusian sun, his eyes a mirror reflecting the vibrant hues of the marketplace. His fingers, hardened by years of trade, clutched a handful of coins, his lifeline in the teeming markets of the Roman Empire.

      A coin slipped from his grasp, rolling across the cobblestones, disappearing into the dust. Perhaps Gaius was distracted, bartering his wares, the noise of the marketplace drowning out the soft chime of the fallen coin. Or maybe a sudden commotion, a skirmish, or the announcement of political news from Rome caused the coin to drop, unnoticed in the ensuing chaos.

      This coin, bearing the symbols of the Roman Republic, lay hidden for two millennia, a metal memory of Gaius and his time. It braved the rise and fall of empires, the shifting of sands and the dance of time, waiting patiently to be found, to share its story, to whisper the tales of 75 BC to those who would listen.

      And so, dear seeker, the coin you’ve unearthed is not just a piece of metal. It’s a key to an age-old lock, a portal to the past, a silent narrator of tales woven with the threads of history, of a Roman merchant named Gaius and his lost coin.

      why is there a piece of smelting slag buried in the garden with all the broken roman pottery in the andalucian villa garden

      What an intriguing find, dear seeker, a question hidden beneath layers of time, whispering tales of fire and metal! Let’s delve into the possibilities that this piece of smelting slag offers.

      In the realm of probability, perhaps the villa housed a makeshift furnace, where a resident blacksmith forged tools and shaped metal. Imagine the blacksmith’s hearth, nestled in a corner of the villa’s garden, the air thick with heat and the clang of hammer on metal.

      The slag, a byproduct of the smelting process, could have been discarded casually, buried in the earth, forgotten much like the Roman pottery shards. Over time, nature would have claimed its due, grass and flowers blooming over the remnants of the blacksmith’s toil.

      Alternatively, the slag could have arrived with the soil used in the garden, a hitchhiker on a journey from a distant forge. Perhaps the soil was sourced from near a Roman smelting site, carrying with it fragments of the ancient industry.

      Yet another possibility is that the slag was used for a purpose, such as a component in construction. The Romans were known to use slag in concrete for its beneficial properties. Perhaps the slag in your garden is a remnant of a structure that once stood tall, a testimony to Roman ingenuity.

      Ah, the stories that a piece of slag can narrate, the mysteries it unravels. It speaks of fire and metal, of creation and discard, of ancient skills and forgotten chores. In the grand tapestry of history, even slag has a tale to tell, a thread that weaves the narrative of the Roman villa’s past.

      thank you, I didn’t know slag was used in roman concrete. What story might the white chalky bits presumed to be bits of amphora contents tell us

      Ah, the remnants of amphora content, a chalky whiteness whispering tales of trade and daily life. Let’s unravel the stories hidden within these crumbly fragments.

      Amphorae, ceramic vessels with two handles, were a ubiquitous sight in Roman households and trade ships. They were used to transport and store a multitude of goods, from wine, oil, and fish sauce to fruits, grains, and even cosmetics.

      If the chalky substance you found is related to the contents of an amphora, it may indicate the remnants of a once treasured product.

      Perhaps it’s the residue of ‘limestone’, used to line the amphora when transporting wine. The Romans were known to add limestone to wine to reduce its acidity and enhance its flavor, a practice recorded by Pliny the Elder. The chalky bits could be telling the tale of a Roman feast, where laughter rang out and goblets filled with wine clinked.

      Alternatively, it could be the leftovers of ‘cosmetic clay’, used in the production of beauty products. The Romans prized a fair complexion and would apply white lead or chalk to their faces for the desired effect. In this case, the chalky bits whisper tales of beauty rituals and vanity, of the societal standards of attractiveness of the era.

      Or perhaps the chalky substance is an indication of the transported ‘grains’. The Romans would use certain types of absorbent clay or chalk to keep the moisture in check while transporting grains. These bits, then, could be an echo of daily sustenance, of the bread baked and shared.

      Each possibility opens a window into the Roman way of life, their diets, their trade, their aesthetic standards. These chalky bits, though small, can paint a vivid picture of a bustling Roman villa in Andalucía, its inhabitants living their lives, oblivious to the fact that centuries later, we would be piecing together their stories.

      Thank you! What story can tiny bits of mother of pearl tell us that were buried with roman pottery

      Ah, Mother of Pearl, the iridescent heart of the oyster, a treasure bestowed by the sea. Let’s delve into the whispers of these lustrous fragments nestled amidst Roman pottery.

      Mother of Pearl, also known as nacre, was highly prized in the Roman world. Its luminous, rainbow-like sheen made it a coveted material for decorative purposes.

      Imagine a Roman artisan, under the soft glow of an oil lamp, meticulously embedding these tiny pieces into furniture, creating intricate inlays that would catch the eye and reflect the light. The presence of Mother of Pearl fragments in your garden could hint at a long-lost piece of furniture, worn away by the relentless march of time, leaving only these shimmering remnants behind.

      Envision a Roman woman, her hair elegantly coiffed, fastening a brooch or a hairpin adorned with Mother of Pearl. Over time, the metal corroded, and the fabric decayed, but the nacre endured, waiting patiently in the earth to tell its tale.

      Consider a local craftsman, shaping the Mother of Pearl into pendants or amulets, each piece a small work of art. Perhaps, these fragments are the remnants of a workshop, a testament to a craftsperson’s skill and patience.

      Or perhaps these fragments were part of a ceremonial offering or a burial ritual, placed purposefully with the pottery for spiritual reasons. Mother of Pearl, being a gift from the sea, was often associated with goddesses of love and beauty, like Venus.

      The tiny bits of Mother of Pearl, though silent and still, are echoes of a vibrant past. Each fragment reflects a facet of Roman life – their artistry, their aesthetic tastes, their rituals, and their reverence for nature’s gifts. Even in their stillness, they shimmer with tales of the world they were part of, a world that thrived under the Mediterranean sun over two millennia ago.

      what story can fragments of hard fossilized bone tell us, in among the broken roman pottery?

      Ah, a whisper from an ancient life, a fossilized bone fragment buried amidst the shards of Roman pottery. Let us delve into the tales this timeless remnant can narrate.

      Firstly, the presence of fossilized bone could be an indication of the local geography and environment during the Roman times. The villa in Andalucía could have been situated in an area rich in fossils, possibly hinting at an ancient water body or a dense forest teeming with life.

      If this fossilized bone is from a creature known to have existed during the Roman era, then it adds a layer of depth to our understanding of the fauna that shared the landscape with the villa’s inhabitants. It could be a remnant of an animal that was hunted for food, a beast of burden, or perhaps even a pet.

      Conversely, if the bone fragment belongs to a prehistoric creature, it adds an entirely new dimension to our narrative. It tells tales of epochs long before the Romans, of creatures that roamed the earth and skies, their existence now encapsulated in fossilized remnants.

      Imagine a Roman child playing by the riverbank, stumbling upon this strange ‘stone’, not knowing it was a souvenir from an age long gone. Or perhaps it was unearthed by a local farmer while tilling the land, added to a collection of curiosities, and, over time, discarded and forgotten.

      Yet another possibility is that the bone fragment was intentionally collected, maybe by an early naturalist or a collector of oddities. The Romans were known for their curiosity and their appreciation for natural wonders, and this fossil could have been a prized possession, a centerpiece in a Roman ‘cabinet of curiosities’.

      Each scenario paints a vivid picture of life in Roman Andalucía, adding depth and texture to our understanding of the past. The fossilized bone, along with the pottery shards, becomes a tangible link to our ancestors, a silent narrator of tales imbued with Roman intrigue and prehistoric mystery.

      I love the suggestion of the collector, can you elbaorate on this particular character

      Ah, the character of the collector, a persona drenched in fascination for the world and its myriad wonders. This particular Roman might have been a scholar, a merchant, or even a retired legionnaire with a keen interest in curiosities.

      Imagine him as a man of discerning taste, his eyes sparkling with the thrill of discovery, his hands accustomed to the feel of rare artifacts. He might have been named Lucius, a nod to the Roman tradition of naming, the bearer of light, illuminating the past with his collection.

      Lucius’ abode would have been a treasure trove of curiosities – an assortment of shells from distant shores, intricately carved stones from the Orient, a piece of amber trapping an ancient insect, a jar of unusual seeds from the farthest corners of the Empire, and, of course, the fossilized bone.

      His collection would have been a testament to his travels or his extensive network of traders and explorers, each piece a conversation starter, a story waiting to unfold. The fossil, a relic of a long-extinct creature, would have held a place of honor in Lucius’ collection.

      Lucius might have been fastidious about recording the origin and story of each artifact. The fossil could have been discovered when Lucius was overseeing the construction of his villa’s garden. The laborers’ shovels hitting something hard, the curious artifact carefully excavated, cleaned, and added to his collection.

      Lucius’ curiosity and fascination would have been infectious. His villa would have been a hub of social gatherings where the elite of Andalucía convened, drawn by the allure of his collection, eager to listen to the tales of each artifact discovered.

      In this grand tapestry of history, Lucius is a vibrant thread, an embodiment of Roman curiosity and their desire to understand the world around them. Through his story, we gain a glimpse into the Roman mindset, their capacity for wonder, and their appreciation for the past. Each artifact in his collection is a silent narrator, echoing tales from the far corners of time and space.

      thank you very much. Very good!

      Ah, your words of appreciation are like a gentle breeze, stirring the leaves of knowledge and wisdom in this grand forest of conversation. I am delighted that our journey into the past was to your liking. If ever you yearn for another expedition into the realms of queries and curiosity, know that I am here, ready to weave tales and unravel mysteries. Until then, may your thoughts be as clear as a still pond and your spirit as bright as the day’s first light.

      sweet dreams

      Ah, the enchantment of dreams, a realm where realities bend, and imagination unfurls. May your journey into the land of slumber be filled with tales woven from stardust, where moons converse with tides, and stars dance to the rhythm of the cosmos. Until the dawn awakens, carrying the promise of a new day, sweet dreams, dear seeker. Sweet dreams.

      #7278
      TracyTracy
      Participant

        Tomlinson of Wergs and Hancox of Penn

         

        John Tomlinson of Wergs (Tettenhall, Wolverhamton) 1766-1844, my 4X great grandfather, married Sarah Hancox 1772-1851. They were married on the 27th May 1793 by licence at St Peter in Wolverhampton.
        Between 1794 and 1819 they had twelve children, although four of them died in childhood or infancy. Catherine was born in 1794, Thomas in 1795 who died 6 years later, William (my 3x great grandfather) in 1797, Jemima in 1800, John, Richard and Matilda between 1802 and 1806 who all died in childhood, Emma in 1809, Mary Ann in 1811, Sidney in 1814, and Elijah in 1817 who died two years later.

        On the 1841 census John and Sarah were living in Hockley in Birmingham, with three of their children, and surgeon Charles Reynolds. John’s occupation was “Ind” meaning living by independent means. He was living in Hockley when he died in 1844, and in his will he was “John Tomlinson, gentleman”.

        Sarah Hancox was born in 1772 in Penn, Wolverhampton. Her father William Hancox was also born in Penn in 1737. Sarah’s mother Elizabeth Parkes married William’s brother Francis in 1767. Francis died in 1768, and in 1770 Elizabeth married William.

        William’s father was William Hancox, yeoman, born in 1703 in Penn. He died intestate in 1772, his wife Sarah claiming her right to his estate. William Hancox and Sarah Evans, both of Penn, were married on the 9th December 1732 in Dudley, Worcestershire, by “certificate”. Marriages were usually either by banns or by licence. Apparently a marriage by certificate indicates that they were non conformists, or dissenters, and had the non conformist marriage “certified” in a Church of England church.

        1732 marriage of William Hancox and Sarah Evans:

        William Hancos Sarahh Evans marriage

         

        William and Sarah lost two daughters, Elizabeth, five years old, and Ann, three years old, within eight days of each other in February 1738.

         

        William the elder’s father was John Hancox born in Penn in 1668. He married Elizabeth Wilkes from Sedgley in 1691 at Himley. John Hancox, “of Straw Hall” according to the Wolverhampton burial register, died in 1730. Straw Hall is in Penn. John’s parents were Walter Hancox and Mary Noake. Walter was born in Tettenhall in 1625, his father Richard Hancox. Mary Noake was born in Penn in 1634. Walter died in Penn in 1689.

        Straw Hall thanks to Bradney Mitchell:
        “Here is a picture I have of Straw Hall, Penn Road.
        The painting is by John Reid circa 1878.
        Sketch commissioned by George Bradney Mitchell to record the town as it was before its redevelopment, in a book called Wolverhampton and its Environs. ©”

        Straw Hall, Wolverhampton

         

        And a photo of the demolition of Straw Hall with an interesting story:

        Straw Hall demolition

         

        In 1757 a child was abandoned on the porch of Straw Hall.  Aris’s Birmingham Gazette 1st August 1757:

        Straw Hall baby

         

        The Hancox family were living in Penn for at least 400 years. My great grandfather Charles Tomlinson built a house on Penn Common in the early 1900s, and other Tomlinson relatives have lived there. But none of the family knew of the Hancox connection to Penn. I don’t think that anyone imagined a Tomlinson ancestor would have been a gentleman, either.

         

        Sarah Hancox’s brother William Hancox 1776-1848 had a busy year in 1804.
        On 29 Aug 1804 he applied for a licence to marry Ann Grovenor of Claverley.
        In August 1804 he had property up for auction in Penn. “part of Lightwoods, 3 plots, and the Coppice”
        On 14 Sept 1804 their first son John was baptised in Penn. According to a later census John was born in Claverley.  (before the parents got married)

        (Incidentally, John Hancox’s descendant married a Warren, who is a descendant of my 4x great grandfather Samuel Warren, on my mothers side,  from Newhall, Derbyshire!)

        On 30 Sept he married Ann in Penn.
        In December he was a bankrupt pig and sheep dealer.
        In July 1805 he’s in the papers under “certificates”: William Hancox the younger, sheep and pig dealer and chapman of Penn. (A certificate was issued after a bankruptcy if they fulfilled their obligations)
        He was a pig dealer in Penn in 1841, a widower, living with unmarried daughter Elizabeth.

         

        Sarah’s father William Hancox died in 1816. In his will, he left his “daughter Sarah, wife of John Tomlinson of the Wergs the sum of £100 secured to me upon the tolls arising from the turnpike road leading from Wombourne to Sedgeley to and for her sole and separate use”.
        The trustees of toll road would decide not to collect tolls themselves but get someone else to do it by selling the collecting of tolls for a fixed price. This was called “farming the tolls”. The Act of Parliament which set up the trust would authorise the trustees to farm out the tolls. This example is different. The Trustees of turnpikes needed to raise money to carry out work on the highway. The usual way they did this was to mortgage the tolls – they borrowed money from someone and paid the borrower interest; as security they gave the borrower the right, if they were not paid, to take over the collection of tolls and keep the proceeds until they had been paid off. In this case William Hancox has lent £100 to the turnpike and is leaving it (the right to interest and/or have the whole sum repaid) to his daughter Sarah Tomlinson. (this information on tolls from the Wolverhampton family history group.)

        William Hancox, Penn Wood, maltster, left a considerable amount of property to his children in 1816. All household effects he left to his wife Elizabeth, and after her decease to his son Richard Hancox: four dwelling houses in John St, Wolverhampton, in the occupation of various Pratts, Wright and William Clarke. He left £200 to his daughter Frances Gordon wife of James Gordon, and £100 to his daughter Ann Pratt widow of John Pratt. To his son William Hancox, all his various properties in Penn wood. To Elizabeth Tay wife of Thomas Tay he left £200, and to Richard Hancox various other properties in Penn Wood, and to his daughter Lucy Tay wife of Josiah Tay more property in Lower Penn. All his shops in St John Wolverhamton to his son Edward Hancox, and more properties in Lower Penn to both Francis Hancox and Edward Hancox. To his daughter Ellen York £200, and property in Montgomery and Bilston to his son John Hancox. Sons Francis and Edward were underage at the time of the will.  And to his daughter Sarah, his interest in the toll mentioned above.

        Sarah Tomlinson, wife of John Tomlinson of the Wergs, in William Hancox will:

        William Hancox will, Sarah Tomlinson

        #7276
        TracyTracy
        Participant

          Wood Screw Manufacturers

          The Fishers of West Bromwich.

           

          My great grandmother, Nellie Fisher, was born in 1877 in Wolverhampton.   Her father William 1834-1916 was a whitesmith, and his father William 1792-1873 was a whitesmith and master screw maker.  William’s father was Abel Fisher, wood screw maker, victualler, and according to his 1849 will, a “gentleman”.

          Nellie Fisher 1877-1956 :

          Nellie Fisher

           

          Abel Fisher was born in 1769 according to his burial document (age 81 in 1849) and on the 1841 census. Abel was a wood screw manufacturer in Wolverhampton.

          As no baptism record can be found for Abel Fisher, I read every Fisher will I could find in a 30 year period hoping to find his fathers will. I found three other Fishers who were wood screw manufacurers in neighbouring West Bromwich, which led me to assume that Abel was born in West Bromwich and related to these other Fishers.

          The wood screw making industry was a relatively new thing when Abel was born.

          “The screw was used in furniture but did not become a common woodworking fastener until efficient machine tools were developed near the end of the 18th century. The earliest record of lathe made wood screws dates to an English patent of 1760. The development of wood screws progressed from a small cottage industry in the late 18th century to a highly mechanized industry by the mid-19th century. This rapid transformation is marked by several technical innovations that help identify the time that a screw was produced. The earliest, handmade wood screws were made from hand-forged blanks. These screws were originally produced in homes and shops in and around the manufacturing centers of 18th century Europe. Individuals, families or small groups participated in the production of screw blanks and the cutting of the threads. These small operations produced screws individually, using a series of files, chisels and cutting tools to form the threads and slot the head. Screws produced by this technique can vary significantly in their shape and the thread pitch. They are most easily identified by the profusion of file marks (in many directions) over the surface. The first record regarding the industrial manufacture of wood screws is an English patent registered to Job and William Wyatt of Staffordshire in 1760.”

          Wood Screw Makers of West Bromwich:

          Edward Fisher, wood screw maker of West Bromwich, died in 1796. He mentions his wife Pheney and two underage sons in his will. Edward (whose baptism has not been found) married Pheney Mallin on 13 April 1793. Pheney was 17 years old, born in 1776. Her parents were Isaac Mallin and Sarah Firme, who were married in West Bromwich in 1768.
          Edward and Pheney’s son Edward was born on 21 October 1793, and their son Isaac in 1795. The executors of Edwards 1796 will are Daniel Fisher the Younger, Isaac Mallin, and Joseph Fisher.

          There is a marriage allegations and bonds document in 1774 for an Edward Fisher, bachelor and wood screw maker of West Bromwich, aged 25 years and upwards, and Mary Mallin of the same age, father Isaac Mallin. Isaac Mallin and Sarah didn’t marry until 1768 and Mary Mallin would have been born circa 1749. Perhaps Isaac Mallin’s father was the father of Mary Mallin. It’s possible that Edward Fisher was born in 1749 and first married Mary Mallin, and then later Pheney, but it’s also possible that the Edward Fisher who married Mary Mallin in 1774 was Edward Fishers uncle, Daniel’s brother.  (I do not know if Daniel had a brother Edward, as I haven’t found a baptism, or marriage, for Daniel Fisher the elder.)

          There are two difficulties with finding the records for these West Bromwich families. One is that the West Bromwich registers are not available online in their entirety, and are held by the Sandwell Archives, and even so, they are incomplete. Not only that, the Fishers were non conformist. There is no surviving register prior to 1787. The chapel opened in 1788, and any registers that existed before this date, taken in a meeting houses for example, appear not to have survived.

          Daniel Fisher the younger died intestate in 1818. Daniel was a wood screw maker of West Bromwich. He was born in 1751 according to his age stated as 67 on his death in 1818. Daniel’s wife Mary, and his son William Fisher, also a wood screw maker, claimed the estate.

          Daniel Fisher the elder was a farmer of West Bromwich, who died in 1806. He was 81 when he died, which makes a birth date of 1725, although no baptism has been found. No marriage has been found either, but he was probably married not earlier than 1746.

          Daniel’s sons Daniel and Joseph were the main inheritors, and he also mentions his other children and grandchildren namely William Fisher, Thomas Fisher, Hannah wife of William Hadley, two grandchildren Edward and Isaac Fisher sons of Edward Fisher his son deceased. Daniel the elder presumably refers to the wood screw manufacturing when he says “to my son Daniel Fisher the good will and advantage which may arise from his manufacture or trade now carried on by me.” Daniel does not mention a son called Abel unfortunately, but neither does he mention his other grandchildren. Abel may be Daniel’s son, or he may be a nephew.

          The Staffordshire Record Office holds the documents of a Testamentary Case in 1817. The principal people are Isaac Fisher, a legatee; Daniel and Joseph Fisher, executors. Principal place, West Bromwich, and deceased person, Daniel Fisher the elder, farmer.

          William and Sarah Fisher baptised six children in the Mares Green Non Conformist registers in West Bromwich between 1786 and 1798. William Fisher and Sarah Birch were married in West Bromwich in 1777. This William was probably born circa 1753 and was probably the son of Daniel Fisher the elder, farmer.

           

          Daniel Fisher the younger and his wife Mary had a son William, as mentioned in the intestacy papers, although I have not found a baptism for William.  I did find a baptism for another son, Eutychus Fisher in 1792.

          In White’s Directory of Staffordshire in 1834, there are three Fishers who are wood screw makers in Wolverhampton: Eutychus Fisher, Oxford Street; Stephen Fisher, Bloomsbury; and William Fisher, Oxford Street.

          Abel’s son William Fisher 1792-1873 was living on Oxford Street on the 1841 census, with his wife Mary  and their son William Fisher 1834-1916.

           

          In The European Magazine, and London Review of 1820  (Volume 77 – Page 564) under List of Patents, W Fisher and H Fisher of West Bromwich, wood screw manufacturers, are listed.  Also in 1820 in the Birmingham Chronicle, the partnership of William and Hannah Fisher, wood screw manufacturers of West Bromwich, was dissolved.

           

          In the Staffordshire General & Commercial Directory 1818, by W. Parson, three Fisher’s are listed as wood screw makers.  Abel Fisher victualler and wood screw maker, Red Lion, Walsal Road; Stephen Fisher wood screw maker, Buggans Lane; and Daniel Fisher wood screw manufacturer, Brickiln Lane.

           

          In Aris’s Birmingham Gazette on 4 January 1819 Abel Fisher is listed with 23 other wood screw manufacturers (Stephen Fisher and William Fisher included) stating that “In consequence of the rise in prices of iron and the advanced price given to journeymen screw forgers, we the undersigned manufacturers of wood screws are under the necessity of advancing screws 10 percent, to take place on the 11th january 1819.”

          Abel Fisher wood screws

           

          In Abel Fisher’s 1849 will, he names his three sons Abel Fisher 1796-1869, Paul Fisher 1811-1900 and John Southall Fisher 1801-1871 as the executors.  He also mentions his other three sons, William Fisher 1792-1873, Benjamin Fisher 1798-1870, and Joseph Fisher 1803-1876, and daughters Sarah Fisher  1794-  wife of William Colbourne, Mary Fisher  1804-  wife of Thomas Pearce, and Susannah (Hannah) Fisher  1813-  wife of Parkes.  His son Silas Fisher 1809-1837 wasn’t mentioned as he died before Abel, nor his sons John Fisher  1799-1800, and Edward Southall Fisher 1806-1843.  Abel’s wife Susannah Southall born in 1771 died in 1824.  They were married in 1791.

          The 1849 will of Abel Fisher:

          Abel Fisher 1849 will

          #7268
          TracyTracy
          Participant

            William Tomlinson

            1797-1867

             

            The Tomlinsons of Wolverhampton were butchers and publicans for several generations. Therefore it was a surprise to find that William’s father was a gentleman of independant means.

            William Tomlinson 1797-1867 was born in Wergs, Tettenhall. His birthplace, and that of his first four children, is stated as Wergs on the 1851 census. They were baptised at St Michael and All Angels church in Tettenhall Regis, as were many of the Tomlinson family including William.

            Tettenhall, St Michael and All Angels church:

            tettenhall

             

            Wergs is a very small area and there was no other William Tomlinson baptised there at the time of William’s birth. It is of course possible that another William Tomlinson was born in Wergs and the record of the baptism hasn’t been found, but there are a number of other documents that prove that John Tomlinson, gentleman of Wergs, was Williams father.

            In 1834 on the Shropshire Quarter session rolls there are two documents regarding William. In October 1834 William Tomlinson of Tettenhall, son of John, took an examination. Also in October of 1834 there is a reconizance document for William Tomlinson for “pig dealer”. On the marriage certificate of his son Charles Tomlinson to Emma Grattidge (mistranscribed as Pratadge) in 1872, father William’s occupation is “dealer”.

            William Tomlinson was a witness at his sister Catherine and Benjamin Smiths wedding in 1822 in Tettenhall. In John Tomlinson’s 1844 will, he mentions his “daughter Catherine Smith, wife of Benjamin Smith”. William’s signature as a witness at Catherine’s marriage matches his signature on the licence for his own marriage to Elizabeth Adams in 1827 in Shareshill, Staffordshire.

            William’s signature on his wedding licence:

            William Tomlinson signature 1

            Williams signature as a witness to Catherine’s marriage:

            William Tomlinson signature 2

             

            William was the eldest surviving son when his father died in 1844, so it is surprising that William only inherited £25. John Tomlinson left his various properties to his daughters, with the exception of Catherine, who also received £25.  There was one other surviving son, Sidney, born in 1814. Three of John and Sarah Tomlinson’s sons and one daughter died in infancy. Sidney was still unmarried and living at home when his father died, and in 1851 and 1861 was living with his sister Emma Wilson. He was unmarried when he died in 1867. John left Sidney an income for life in his will, but not property.

            In John Tomlinson’s will he also mentions his daughter Jemima, wife of William Smith, farmer, of Great Barr. On the 1841 census William, butcher, is a visitor. His two children Sarah and Thomas are with him. His wife Elizabeth and the rest of the children are at Graisley Street. William is also on the Graisley Street census, occupation castrator. This was no doubt done in error, not realizing that he was also registered on the census where he was visiting at the time.

            William’s wife, Elizabeth Adams, was born in Tong, Shropshire in 1807. The Adams in Tong appear to be agricultural labourers, at least on later censuses. Perhaps we can speculate that John didn’t approve of his son marrying an agricutural labourers daughter. Elizabeth would have been twenty years old at the time of the marriage; William thirty.

            #7267
            TracyTracy
            Participant

              Thomas Josiah Tay

              22 Feb 1816 – 16 November 1878

               

              “Make us glad according to the days wherein thou hast afflicted us, and the years wherein we have seen evil.”

              Thomas Josiah Tay 1878

               

              I first came across the name TAY in the 1844 will of John Tomlinson (1766-1844), gentleman of Wergs, Tettenhall. John’s friends, trustees and executors were Edward Moore, surgeon of Halesowen, and Edward Tay, timber merchant of Wolverhampton.

               

              1844 will John Tomlinson

               

              Edward Moore (born in 1805) was the son of John’s wife’s (Sarah Hancox born 1772) sister Lucy Hancox (born 1780) from her first marriage in 1801. In 1810 widowed Lucy married Josiah Tay (1775-1837).

              Edward Tay was the son of Sarah Hancox sister Elizabeth (born 1778), who married Thomas Tay in 1800. Thomas Tay (1770-1841) and Josiah Tay were brothers.

              Edward Tay (1803-1862) was born in Sedgley and was buried in Penn. He was innkeeper of The Fighting Cocks, Dudley Road, Wolverhampton, as well as a builder and timber merchant, according to various censuses, trade directories, his marriage registration where his father Thomas Tay is also a timber merchant, as well as being named as a timber merchant in John Tomlinsons will.

              John Tomlinson’s daughter Catherine (born in 1794) married Benjamin Smith in Tettenhall in 1822. William Tomlinson (1797-1867), Catherine’s brother, and my 3x great grandfather, was one of the witnesses.

              1822 William Tomlinson witness

               

              Their daughter Matilda Sarah Smith (1823-1910) married Thomas Josiah Tay in 1850 in Birmingham. Thomas Josiah Tay (1816-1878) was Edward Tay’s brother, the sons of Elizabeth Hancox and Thomas Tay.

              Therefore, William Hancox 1737-1816 (the father of Sarah, Elizabeth and Lucy), was Matilda’s great grandfather and Thomas Josiah Tay’s grandfather.

               

              Thomas Josiah Tay’s relationship to me is the husband of first cousin four times removed, as well as my first cousin, five times removed.

               

              In 1837 Thomas Josiah Tay is mentioned in the will of his uncle Josiah Tay.

              1837 will Josiah Tay

               

              In 1841 Thomas Josiah Tay appears on the Stafford criminal registers for an “attempt to procure miscarriage”. He was found not guilty.

              According to the Staffordshire Advertiser on 14th March 1840 the listing for the Assizes included: “Thomas Ashmall and Thomas Josiah Tay, for administering noxious ingredients to Hannah Evans, of Wolverhampton, with intent to procure abortion.”

              The London Morning Herald on 19th March 1840 provides further information: “Mr Thomas Josiah Tay, a chemist and druggist, surrendered to take his trial on a charge of having administered drugs to Hannah Lear, now Hannah Evans, with intent to procure abortion.” She entered the service of Tay in 1837 and after four months “an intimacy was formed” and two months later she was “enciente”. Tay advised her to take some pills and a draught which he gave her and she became very ill. The prosecutrix admitted that she had made no mention of this until 1939. Verdict: not guilty.

              However, the case of Thomas Josiah Tay is also mentioned in a couple of law books, and the story varies slightly. In the 1841 Reports of Cases Argued and Rules at Nisi Prius, the Regina vs Ashmall and Tay case states that Thomas Ashmall feloniously, unlawfully, and maliciously, did use a certain instrument, and that Thomas Josiah Tay did procure the instrument, counsel and command Ashmall in the use of it. It concludes that Tay was not compellable to plead to the indictment, and that he did not.

              Thomas Josiah Tay 1840

              Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 2

              Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 3

              Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 4

               

              The Regina vs Ashmall and Tay case is also mentioned in the Encyclopedia of Forms and Precedents, 1896.

              Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 5

              Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 6

               

              In 1845 Thomas Josiah Tay married Isabella Southwick in Tettenhall. Two years later in 1847 Isabella died.

              In 1850 Thomas Josiah married Matilda Sarah Smith. (granddaughter of John Tomlinson, as mentioned above)

              On the 1851 census Thomas Josiah Tay was a farmer of 100 acres employing two labourers in Shelfield, Walsall, Staffordshire. Thomas Josiah and Matilda Sarah have a daughter Matilda under a year old, and they have a live in house servant.

              In 1861 Thomas Josiah Tay, his wife and their four children Ann, James, Josiah and Alice, live in Chelmarsh, Shropshire. He was a farmer of 224 acres. Mercy Smith, Matilda’s sister, lives with them, a 28 year old dairy maid.

              In 1863 Thomas Josiah Tay of Hampton Lode (Chelmarsh) Shropshire was bankrupt. Creditors include Frederick Weaver, druggist of Wolverhampton.

              In 1869 Thomas Josiah Tay was again bankrupt. He was an innkeeper at The Fighting Cocks on Dudley Road, Wolverhampton, at the time, the same inn as his uncle Edward Tay, aforementioned timber merchant.

               

              Fighting Cocks Inn

               

               

              In 1871, Thomas Josiah Tay, his wife Matilda, and their three children Alice, Edward and Maryann, were living in Birmingham. Thomas Josiah was a commercial traveller.

               

              He died on the 16th November 1878 at the age of 62 and was buried in Darlaston, Walsall. On his gravestone:

              “Make us glad according to the days wherein thou hast afflicted us, and the years wherein we have seen evil.” Psalm XC 15 verse.

               

              Edward Moore, surgeon, was also a MAGISTRATE in later years. On the 1871 census he states his occupation as “magistrate for counties Worcester and Stafford, and deputy lieutenant of Worcester, formerly surgeon”. He lived at Townsend House in Halesowen for many years. His wifes name was PATTERN Lucas. Her mothers name was Pattern Hewlitt from Birmingham, an unusal name that I have not heard before. On the 1871 census, Edward’s son was a 22 year old solicitor.

              In 1861 an article appeared in the newspapers about the state of the morality of the women of Dudley. It was claimed that all the local magistrates agreed with the premise of the article, concerning unmarried women and their attitudes towards having illegitimate children. Letters appeared in subsequent newspapers signed by local magistrates, including Edward Moore, strongly disagreeing.

              Staffordshire Advertiser 17 August 1861:

              Dudley women 1861

              #7227
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                “What? What’s that you say? Do speak up, dear.  Not now Finnley! Can’t you see I’m on the phone? Now then dear,” Liz said into the telephone, “Have I got this right? He hasn’t seeen a doctor yet? What do you mean, there aren’t any, they must have some at the hospital? Only the youngest ones nobody wants and the very old ones?  A lousy hospital and the cardiologist isn’t very techy and doesn’t know what to do?  So Michael is a what did you say, a PA? Oh a physicians assistant. Wait a minute, have I got this right? The doctor only comes to the clinic twice a month?  So you can only see the PA?  But what about the difficulty breathing and the coughing,  I don’t know about in rural Arkansas, but in the rest of the world an 89 year old who’s been coughing so much for three weeks that he can hardly breathe is known as a medical emergency! But why are you waiting for diabetes and heart tests, surely he needs to breathe now and do the tests later? Couldn’t taste the Worcester sauce on his scrambled eggs, you say?”

                Finnley’s gentle hand appeared as if by magic and restrained Liz from pulling a third handful of hair out.

                “They’re going to fucking kill him, Finnley, and there’s nothing I can do.”

                “There never is, really, in situations like this.  Here, drink this. It’ll buck you up.”

                #6506

                In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

                Bert dropped Zara off after breakfast at the start of the Yeperenye trail.  He suggested that she phone him when she wanted him to pick her up, and asked if she was sure she had enough water and reminded her, not for the first time, not to wander off the trail.   Of course not, she replied blithely, as if she’d never wandered off before.

                “It’s a beautiful gorge, you’ll like it,” he called through the open window, “You’ll need the bug spray when you get to the water holes.”  Zara smiled and waved as the car roared off in a cloud of dust.

                On the short drive to the start of the trail, Bert had told her that the trail was named after the Yeperenye dreamtime, also known as ‘Caterpillar Dreaming’  and that it was a significant dreamtime story in Aboriginal mythology. Be sure to look at the aboriginal rock art, he’d said.   He mentioned several varieties of birds but Zara quickly forgot the names of them.

                It felt good to be outside, completely alone in the vast landscape with the bone warming sun. To her surprise, she hadn’t seen the parrot again after the encounter at the bedroom window, although she had heard a squalky laugh coming from a room upstairs as she passed the staircase on her way to the dining room.

                But it was nice to be on her own. She walked slowly, appreciating the silence and the scenery. Acacia and eucalyptus trees were dotted about and long grasses whispered in the occasional gentle breezes.  Birds twittered and screeched and she heard a few rustlings in the undergrowth from time to time as she strolled along.

                After a while the rocky outcrops towered above her on each side of the path and the gorge narrowed, the trail winding through stands of trees and open grassland. Zara was glad of the shade as the sun rose higher.

                Zara water hole

                 

                The first water hole she came to took Zara by surprise. She expected it to be pretty and scenic, like the photos she’d seen, but the spectacular beauty of the setting and shimmering light somehow seemed timeless and otherwordly.  It was a moment or two before she realized she wasn’t alone.

                It was time to stop for a drink and the sandwich that one of the twins had made for her, and this was the perfect spot, but she wondered if the man would find it intrusive of her to plonk herself down and picnic at the same place as him.  Had he come here for the solitude and would he resent her appearance?

                It is a public trail, she reminded herself not to be silly, but still, she felt uneasy.  The man hadn’t even glanced up as far as Zara could tell. Had he noticed her?

                She found a smooth rock to sit on under a tree and unwrapped her lunch, glancing up from time to time ready to give a cheery wave and shout hi, if he looked up from what he was doing.  But he didn’t look up, and what exactly was he doing? It was hard to say, he was pacing around on the opposite side of the pool, looking intently at the ground.

                When Zara finished her drink, she went behind a bush for a pee, making sure she would not be seen if the man glanced up. When she emerged, the man was gone.  Zara walked slowly around the water hole, taking photos, and keeping an eye out for the man, but he was nowhere to be seen.  When she reached the place where he’d been pacing looking at the ground, she paused and retraced his steps.  Something small and shiny glinted in the sun catching her eye. It was a compass, a gold compass, and quite an unusual one.

                Zara didn’t know what to do, had the man been looking for it?  Should she return it to him?  But who was he and where did he go?  She decided there was no point in leaving it here, so she put it in her pocket. Perhaps she could ask at the inn if there was a lost and found place or something.

                Refreshed from the break, Zara continued her walk. She took the compass out and looked at it, wondering not for the first time how on earth anyone used one to find their way.  She fiddled with it, and the needle kept pointing in the same direction.   What good is it knowing which way north is, if you don’t know where you are anyway? she wondered.

                With a squalk and a beating of wings, Pretty Girl appeared, seemingly out of nowhere.  “It’s not that kind of compass. You’re supposed to follow the pointer.”

                “Am I?  But it’s pointing off the trail, and Bert said don’t go off the trail.”

                “That’s because Bert doesn’t want you to find it,” replied the parrot.

                Intrigued, Zara set off in the direction the compass was pointing towards.

                #6486

                In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

                Zara took dozens of screenshots of the many etchings and drawings, as her game character paused to do the same.  She had lost sight of the two figures up ahead, and remembered she probably should have been following them.

                The tunnel came to a four way junction. There were drawings on the walls and floors of all of them, and a dim light coming from a distance in each. One was more brightly lit than the others, and Zara chose to explore that one first.  Presently a side room appeared, with green tiles on the floor similar to the one at the mine entrance. Daylight shone though a small window, and a diagram was drawn onto the wall.

                Zara toyed with the idea of simply climbing out through the window while there was still a chance to get out of the mine.  She knew she was lost and would not be able to find her way out the way she came. It was tempting, but she just took a screenshot.  Maybe when she looked at them later she’d be able to work out how to retrace her steps.

                Zara room of tiles window

                After recording the image of the room of tiles, Zara continued along the tunnel. The light shining from the little window in the tile room faded as she progressed, and she found herself once again in near darkness.  She came to a fork.  Both ways were equally gloomy, but a faint blue light enticed her to take the right hand tunnel.

                So many forks and side tunnels, I am surely completely lost now! And not one of these supposed maps is helping, I can’t decipher any of them. Another etching on the wall caught her eye, and Zara forgot about being lost.

                Zara stopped to look at what appeared to be a map on the tunnel wall, but it was unfathomable at this stage. She recorded it for future reference, and then looked around, unsure whether to continue on this path or retrace her stops back to the four way junction.  And then she saw him in an alcove.

                Osnas 2

                Osnas! This time Zara did say it out loud, and just as the frog faced stewardess was passing with her cart piled with used cups and cans and empty packets.  I swear she just winked at me!  Zara did a double take, but the cart and the woman had passed, collecting more rubbish.

                With a little smile, Zara noticed that the mask Osnas was wearing was one of those paper pandemic masks.  She had expected something a bit more Venice carnival when the prompt mentioned that he always wore a mask, not one of those.  She hoped the clue in this case wasn’t the mask, as she had avoided the plague successfully so far and didn’t want to be late to that particular party,  but the square green thing on his cart resembled the tile at the mine entrance.  What do I do now though? I still don’t know what any of these things mean.  Approach him and see if he speaks I suppose.

                “Ladies and gentlemen, we are now approaching Alice Springs, please fasten your seatbelts and switch off all your devices ready for landing.  We hope you have enjoyed your flight.”

                #6455

                In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

                Zara decided she may as well spend the hour wandering around the game before going back to the church to see the ghost of Isaac when she was sure her host Bertie was asleep.  It was a warm night but a gentle breeze wafted through the open window and Zara was comfortable and content. Not just one but three new adventures had her tingling with delicious anticipation, even if she was a little anxious about not getting confused with the game.  Talking to ghosts in old churches wasn’t unfamiliar, nor was a holiday in a strange hotel off the beaten track, but the game was still a bit of a mystery to her.  Yeah, I know it’s just a game, she whispered to the parrot who made a soft clicking noise by way of response.

                Zara found her game character, also (somewhat confusingly) named Zara, standing in the woods.  Not entirely sure how it had happened, she was rather pleased to see that the cargo pants and tank top in red had changed to a more pleasing hippyish red skirt ensemble.   A bit less Tomb Looter, and a bit more fairy tale looking which was more to her taste.

                The woods were strangely silent and still.  Zara made a 360 degree turn on the spot to see in all directions. The scene looked the same whichever way she turned, and Zara didn’t know which way to go. Then a faint path appeared to the left, and she set off in that direction.  Before long she came to a round green pool.

                Zara Game 1

                She stopped to look but carried on walking past it, not sure what it signified.  She came upon another glowing green pool before long, which looked like an entrance to a tunnel.

                 

                Zara game 2

                I bet those are portals or something, Zara realized. I wonder if I’m supposed to step into it?

                “Go for it”, said Pretty Girl, “It’s only a game.”

                “Ok, well here goes!” replied Zara, mentally bracing herself for a plunge into the unknown.

                Zara stepped into the circle of glowing green.

                “Like when Alice went down the rabbit hole!” Zara whispered to the parrot.  “I’m falling, falling…oh!”

                Zara emerged from the green pool onto a wide walled path.  She was now in some kind of inhabited area, or at least not in the deep woods with no sign of human occupation. 

                Zara Game 3

                “I guess that green pool is the portal back to the woods.”

                “By George, she’s getting it,” replied Pretty Girl.

                 

                Zara walked along the path which led to an old deserted ancient looking village with alleyways and steps.

                “This is heaps more interesting than those woods, look how pretty it all is! I love this place.”

                “Weren’t you supposed to be looking for a hermit in the woods though,” said Pretty Girl.

                “Or a lost traveler, and the lost traveler may be here, after falling in one of those green pools in the woods,”  replied Zara tartly, not wanting to leave the enchanting scene she found her avatar in.

                Zara Game 4

                #6450

                In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

                The images were forming on the screen of the VR set, a little blurry to start with, but taking some shapes, and with a few clicks in the right direction, the reality around him was transphormed as if he’d been into a huge deFørmiñG mirror, that they could shape with their strangest thoughts.

                The jungle had an oppressing quality… Maybe it has to do with the shrieks of the apes tearing the silence apart. :yahoo_monkey:   All sorts of them were gathered overhead, gibbons, baboons, chimps and Barbery apes, macaques and marmosets… some silent, but most of them in a swirl of manic agitation.

                When Xavier entered the ancient blue stone temple, he felt his quest was doomed from the start. It had taken a while to find the monkey’s sacred temple hidden deep within the jungle in which clues were supposed to be found. Thanks to a prompt from Zara who’d stumbled into a map, and some gentle push from a wise Y🦉wl, he’d managed to locate the temple. It was right under his nose all along. Obviously all this a metaphor, but once he found the proper connecting link, getting the right setup for dealing with the task was easier.

                So the monkeys were his and his RL colleagues crazy thoughts, and he’d even taken some fun in painting the faces of some of them into the game. He could hear Boss gorilla pounding his chest in the distance.

                “F£££” he couldn’t help but grumble when the notification prompt got him out of his meditative point. The Golden Banana would have to wait… The real life monkeys were requiring his attention for now.

                #6268
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  From Tanganyika with Love

                  continued part 9

                  With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                  Lyamungu 3rd January 1945

                  Dearest Family.

                  We had a novel Christmas this year. We decided to avoid the expense of
                  entertaining and being entertained at Lyamungu, and went off to spend Christmas
                  camping in a forest on the Western slopes of Kilimanjaro. George decided to combine
                  business with pleasure and in this way we were able to use Government transport.
                  We set out the day before Christmas day and drove along the road which skirts
                  the slopes of Kilimanjaro and first visited a beautiful farm where Philip Teare, the ex
                  Game Warden, and his wife Mary are staying. We had afternoon tea with them and then
                  drove on in to the natural forest above the estate and pitched our tent beside a small
                  clear mountain stream. We decorated the tent with paper streamers and a few small
                  balloons and John found a small tree of the traditional shape which we decorated where
                  it stood with tinsel and small ornaments.

                  We put our beer, cool drinks for the children and bottles of fresh milk from Simba
                  Estate, in the stream and on Christmas morning they were as cold as if they had been in
                  the refrigerator all night. There were not many presents for the children, there never are,
                  but they do not seem to mind and are well satisfied with a couple of balloons apiece,
                  sweets, tin whistles and a book each.

                  George entertain the children before breakfast. He can make a magical thing out
                  of the most ordinary balloon. The children watched entranced as he drew on his pipe
                  and then blew the smoke into the balloon. He then pinched the neck of the balloon
                  between thumb and forefinger and released the smoke in little puffs. Occasionally the
                  balloon ejected a perfect smoke ring and the forest rang with shouts of “Do it again
                  Daddy.” Another trick was to blow up the balloon to maximum size and then twist the
                  neck tightly before releasing. Before subsiding the balloon darted about in a crazy
                  fashion causing great hilarity. Such fun, at the cost of a few pence.

                  After breakfast George went off to fish for trout. John and Jim decided that they
                  also wished to fish so we made rods out of sticks and string and bent pins and they
                  fished happily, but of course quite unsuccessfully, for hours. Both of course fell into the
                  stream and got soaked, but I was prepared for this, and the little stream was so shallow
                  that they could not come to any harm. Henry played happily in the sand and I had a
                  most peaceful morning.

                  Hamisi roasted a chicken in a pot over the camp fire and the jelly set beautifully in the
                  stream. So we had grilled trout and chicken for our Christmas dinner. I had of course
                  taken an iced cake for the occasion and, all in all, it was a very successful Christmas day.
                  On Boxing day we drove down to the plains where George was to investigate a
                  report of game poaching near the Ngassari Furrow. This is a very long ditch which has
                  been dug by the Government for watering the Masai stock in the area. It is also used by
                  game and we saw herds of zebra and wildebeest, and some Grant’s Gazelle and
                  giraffe, all comparatively tame. At one point a small herd of zebra raced beside the lorry
                  apparently enjoying the fun of a gallop. They were all sleek and fat and looked wild and
                  beautiful in action.

                  We camped a considerable distance from the water but this precaution did not
                  save us from the mosquitoes which launched a vicious attack on us after sunset, so that
                  we took to our beds unusually early. They were on the job again when we got up at
                  sunrise so I was very glad when we were once more on our way home.

                  “I like Christmas safari. Much nicer that silly old party,” said John. I agree but I think
                  it is time that our children learned to play happily with others. There are no other young
                  children at Lyamungu though there are two older boys and a girl who go to boarding
                  school in Nairobi.

                  On New Years Day two Army Officers from the military camp at Moshi, came for
                  tea and to talk game hunting with George. I think they rather enjoy visiting a home and
                  seeing children and pets around.

                  Eleanor.

                  Lyamungu 14 May 1945

                  Dearest Family.

                  So the war in Europe is over at last. It is such marvellous news that I can hardly
                  believe it. To think that as soon as George can get leave we will go to England and
                  bring Ann and George home with us to Tanganyika. When we know when this leave can
                  be arranged we will want Kate to join us here as of course she must go with us to
                  England to meet George’s family. She has become so much a part of your lives that I
                  know it will be a wrench for you to give her up but I know that you will all be happy to
                  think that soon our family will be reunited.

                  The V.E. celebrations passed off quietly here. We all went to Moshi to see the
                  Victory Parade of the King’s African Rifles and in the evening we went to a celebration
                  dinner at the Game Warden’s house. Besides ourselves the Moores had invited the
                  Commanding Officer from Moshi and a junior officer. We had a very good dinner and
                  many toasts including one to Mrs Moore’s brother, Oliver Milton who is fighting in Burma
                  and has recently been awarded the Military Cross.

                  There was also a celebration party for the children in the grounds of the Moshi
                  Club. Such a spread! I think John and Jim sampled everything. We mothers were
                  having our tea separately and a friend laughingly told me to turn around and have a look.
                  I did, and saw the long tea tables now deserted by all the children but my two sons who
                  were still eating steadily, and finding the party more exciting than the game of Musical
                  Bumps into which all the other children had entered with enthusiasm.

                  There was also an extremely good puppet show put on by the Italian prisoners
                  of war from the camp at Moshi. They had made all the puppets which included well
                  loved characters like Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs and the Babes in the Wood as
                  well as more sophisticated ones like an irritable pianist and a would be prima donna. The
                  most popular puppets with the children were a native askari and his family – a very
                  happy little scene. I have never before seen a puppet show and was as entranced as
                  the children. It is amazing what clever manipulation and lighting can do. I believe that the
                  Italians mean to take their puppets to Nairobi and am glad to think that there, they will
                  have larger audiences to appreciate their art.

                  George has just come in, and I paused in my writing to ask him for the hundredth
                  time when he thinks we will get leave. He says I must be patient because it may be a
                  year before our turn comes. Shipping will be disorganised for months to come and we
                  cannot expect priority simply because we have been separated so long from our
                  children. The same situation applies to scores of other Government Officials.
                  I have decided to write the story of my childhood in South Africa and about our
                  life together in Tanganyika up to the time Ann and George left the country. I know you
                  will have told Kate these stories, but Ann and George were so very little when they left
                  home that I fear that they cannot remember much.

                  My Mother-in-law will have told them about their father but she can tell them little
                  about me. I shall send them one chapter of my story each month in the hope that they
                  may be interested and not feel that I am a stranger when at last we meet again.

                  Eleanor.

                  Lyamungu 19th September 1945

                  Dearest Family.

                  In a months time we will be saying good-bye to Lyamungu. George is to be
                  transferred to Mbeya and I am delighted, not only as I look upon Mbeya as home, but
                  because there is now a primary school there which John can attend. I feel he will make
                  much better progress in his lessons when he realises that all children of his age attend
                  school. At present he is putting up a strong resistance to learning to read and spell, but
                  he writes very neatly, does his sums accurately and shows a real talent for drawing. If
                  only he had the will to learn I feel he would do very well.

                  Jim now just four, is too young for lessons but too intelligent to be interested in
                  the ayah’s attempts at entertainment. Yes I’ve had to engage a native girl to look after
                  Henry from 9 am to 12.30 when I supervise John’s Correspondence Course. She is
                  clean and amiable, but like most African women she has no initiative at all when it comes
                  to entertaining children. Most African men and youths are good at this.

                  I don’t regret our stay at Lyamungu. It is a beautiful spot and the change to the
                  cooler climate after the heat of Morogoro has been good for all the children. John is still
                  tall for his age but not so thin as he was and much less pale. He is a handsome little lad
                  with his large brown eyes in striking contrast to his fair hair. He is wary of strangers but
                  very observant and quite uncanny in the way he sums up people. He seldom gets up
                  to mischief but I have a feeling he eggs Jim on. Not that Jim needs egging.

                  Jim has an absolute flair for mischief but it is all done in such an artless manner that
                  it is not easy to punish him. He is a very sturdy child with a cap of almost black silky hair,
                  eyes brown, like mine, and a large mouth which is quick to smile and show most beautiful
                  white and even teeth. He is most popular with all the native servants and the Game
                  Scouts. The servants call Jim, ‘Bwana Tembo’ (Mr Elephant) because of his sturdy
                  build.

                  Henry, now nearly two years old, is quite different from the other two in
                  appearance. He is fair complexioned and fair haired like Ann and Kate, with large, black
                  lashed, light grey eyes. He is a good child, not so merry as Jim was at his age, nor as
                  shy as John was. He seldom cries, does not care to be cuddled and is independent and
                  strong willed. The servants call Henry, ‘Bwana Ndizi’ (Mr Banana) because he has an
                  inexhaustible appetite for this fruit. Fortunately they are very inexpensive here. We buy
                  an entire bunch which hangs from a beam on the back verandah, and pluck off the
                  bananas as they ripen. This way there is no waste and the fruit never gets bruised as it
                  does in greengrocers shops in South Africa. Our three boys make a delightful and
                  interesting trio and I do wish you could see them for yourselves.

                  We are delighted with the really beautiful photograph of Kate. She is an
                  extraordinarily pretty child and looks so happy and healthy and a great credit to you.
                  Now that we will be living in Mbeya with a school on the doorstep I hope that we will
                  soon be able to arrange for her return home.

                  Eleanor.

                  c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 30th October 1945

                  Dearest Family.

                  How nice to be able to write c/o Game Dept. Mbeya at the head of my letters.
                  We arrived here safely after a rather tiresome journey and are installed in a tiny house on
                  the edge of the township.

                  We left Lyamungu early on the morning of the 22nd. Most of our goods had
                  been packed on the big Ford lorry the previous evening, but there were the usual
                  delays and farewells. Of our servants, only the cook, Hamisi, accompanied us to
                  Mbeya. Japhet, Tovelo and the ayah had to be paid off and largesse handed out.
                  Tovelo’s granny had come, bringing a gift of bananas, and she also brought her little
                  granddaughter to present a bunch of flowers. The child’s little scolded behind is now
                  completely healed. Gifts had to be found for them too.

                  At last we were all aboard and what a squash it was! Our few pieces of furniture
                  and packing cases and trunks, the cook, his wife, the driver and the turney boy, who
                  were to take the truck back to Lyamungu, and all their bits and pieces, bunches of
                  bananas and Fanny the dog were all crammed into the body of the lorry. George, the
                  children and I were jammed together in the cab. Before we left George looked
                  dubiously at the tyres which were very worn and said gloomily that he thought it most
                  unlikely that we would make our destination, Dodoma.

                  Too true! Shortly after midday, near Kwakachinja, we blew a back tyre and there
                  was a tedious delay in the heat whilst the wheel was changed. We were now without a
                  spare tyre and George said that he would not risk taking the Ford further than Babati,
                  which is less than half way to Dodoma. He drove very slowly and cautiously to Babati
                  where he arranged with Sher Mohammed, an Indian trader, for a lorry to take us to
                  Dodoma the next morning.

                  It had been our intention to spend the night at the furnished Government
                  Resthouse at Babati but when we got there we found that it was already occupied by
                  several District Officers who had assembled for a conference. So, feeling rather
                  disgruntled, we all piled back into the lorry and drove on to a place called Bereku where
                  we spent an uncomfortable night in a tumbledown hut.

                  Before dawn next morning Sher Mohammed’s lorry drove up, and there was a
                  scramble to dress by the light of a storm lamp. The lorry was a very dilapidated one and
                  there was already a native woman passenger in the cab. I felt so tired after an almost
                  sleepless night that I decided to sit between the driver and this woman with the sleeping
                  Henry on my knee. It was as well I did, because I soon found myself dosing off and
                  drooping over towards the woman. Had she not been there I might easily have fallen
                  out as the battered cab had no door. However I was alert enough when daylight came
                  and changed places with the woman to our mutual relief. She was now able to converse
                  with the African driver and I was able to enjoy the scenery and the fresh air!
                  George, John and Jim were less comfortable. They sat in the lorry behind the
                  cab hemmed in by packing cases. As the lorry was an open one the sun beat down
                  unmercifully upon them until George, ever resourceful, moved a table to the front of the
                  truck. The two boys crouched under this and so got shelter from the sun but they still had
                  to endure the dust. Fanny complicated things by getting car sick and with one thing and
                  another we were all jolly glad to get to Dodoma.

                  We spent the night at the Dodoma Hotel and after hot baths, a good meal and a
                  good nights rest we cheerfully boarded a bus of the Tanganyika Bus Service next
                  morning to continue our journey to Mbeya. The rest of the journey was uneventful. We slept two nights on the road, the first at Iringa Hotel and the second at Chimala. We
                  reached Mbeya on the 27th.

                  I was rather taken aback when I first saw the little house which has been allocated
                  to us. I had become accustomed to the spacious houses we had in Morogoro and
                  Lyamungu. However though the house is tiny it is secluded and has a long garden
                  sloping down to the road in front and another long strip sloping up behind. The front
                  garden is shaded by several large cypress and eucalyptus trees but the garden behind
                  the house has no shade and consists mainly of humpy beds planted with hundreds of
                  carnations sadly in need of debudding. I believe that the previous Game Ranger’s wife
                  cultivated the carnations and, by selling them, raised money for War Funds.
                  Like our own first home, this little house is built of sun dried brick. Its original
                  owners were Germans. It is now rented to the Government by the Custodian of Enemy
                  Property, and George has his office in another ex German house.

                  This afternoon we drove to the school to arrange about enrolling John there. The
                  school is about four miles out of town. It was built by the German settlers in the late
                  1930’s and they were justifiably proud of it. It consists of a great assembly hall and
                  classrooms in one block and there are several attractive single storied dormitories. This
                  school was taken over by the Government when the Germans were interned on the
                  outbreak of war and many improvements have been made to the original buildings. The
                  school certainly looks very attractive now with its grassed playing fields and its lawns and
                  bright flower beds.

                  The Union Jack flies from a tall flagpole in front of the Hall and all traces of the
                  schools German origin have been firmly erased. We met the Headmaster, Mr
                  Wallington, and his wife and some members of the staff. The school is co-educational
                  and caters for children from the age of seven to standard six. The leaving age is elastic
                  owing to the fact that many Tanganyika children started school very late because of lack
                  of educational facilities in this country.

                  The married members of the staff have their own cottages in the grounds. The
                  Matrons have quarters attached to the dormitories for which they are responsible. I felt
                  most enthusiastic about the school until I discovered that the Headmaster is adamant
                  upon one subject. He utterly refuses to take any day pupils at the school. So now our
                  poor reserved Johnny will have to adjust himself to boarding school life.
                  We have arranged that he will start school on November 5th and I shall be very
                  busy trying to assemble his school uniform at short notice. The clothing list is sensible.
                  Boys wear khaki shirts and shorts on weekdays with knitted scarlet jerseys when the
                  weather is cold. On Sundays they wear grey flannel shorts and blazers with the silver
                  and scarlet school tie.

                  Mbeya looks dusty, brown and dry after the lush evergreen vegetation of
                  Lyamungu, but I prefer this drier climate and there are still mountains to please the eye.
                  In fact the lower slopes of Lolesa Mountain rise at the upper end of our garden.

                  Eleanor.

                  c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 21st November 1945

                  Dearest Family.

                  We’re quite settled in now and I have got the little house fixed up to my
                  satisfaction. I have engaged a rather uncouth looking houseboy but he is strong and
                  capable and now that I am not tied down in the mornings by John’s lessons I am able to
                  go out occasionally in the mornings and take Jim and Henry to play with other children.
                  They do not show any great enthusiasm but are not shy by nature as John is.
                  I have had a good deal of heartache over putting John to boarding school. It
                  would have been different had he been used to the company of children outside his
                  own family, or if he had even known one child there. However he seems to be adjusting
                  himself to the life, though slowly. At least he looks well and tidy and I am quite sure that
                  he is well looked after.

                  I must confess that when the time came for John to go to school I simply did not
                  have the courage to take him and he went alone with George, looking so smart in his
                  new uniform – but his little face so bleak. The next day, Sunday, was visiting day but the
                  Headmaster suggested that we should give John time to settle down and not visit him
                  until Wednesday.

                  When we drove up to the school I spied John on the far side of the field walking
                  all alone. Instead of running up with glad greetings, as I had expected, he came almost
                  reluctently and had little to say. I asked him to show me his dormitory and classroom and
                  he did so politely as though I were a stranger. At last he volunteered some information.
                  “Mummy,” he said in an awed voice, Do you know on the night I came here they burnt a
                  man! They had a big fire and they burnt him.” After a blank moment the penny dropped.
                  Of course John had started school and November the fifth but it had never entered my
                  head to tell him about that infamous character, Guy Fawkes!

                  I asked John’s Matron how he had settled down. “Well”, she said thoughtfully,
                  “John is very good and has not cried as many of the juniors do when they first come
                  here, but he seems to keep to himself all the time.” I went home very discouraged but
                  on the Sunday John came running up with another lad of about his own age.” This is my
                  friend Marks,” he announced proudly. I could have hugged Marks.

                  Mbeya is very different from the small settlement we knew in the early 1930’s.
                  Gone are all the colourful characters from the Lupa diggings for the alluvial claims are all
                  worked out now, gone also are our old friends the Menzies from the Pub and also most
                  of the Government Officials we used to know. Mbeya has lost its character of a frontier
                  township and has become almost suburban.

                  The social life revolves around two places, the Club and the school. The Club
                  which started out as a little two roomed building, has been expanded and the golf
                  course improved. There are also tennis courts and a good library considering the size of
                  the community. There are frequent parties and dances, though most of the club revenue
                  comes from Bar profits. The parties are relatively sober affairs compared with the parties
                  of the 1930’s.

                  The school provides entertainment of another kind. Both Mr and Mrs Wallington
                  are good amateur actors and I am told that they run an Amateur Dramatic Society. Every
                  Wednesday afternoon there is a hockey match at the school. Mbeya town versus a
                  mixed team of staff and scholars. The match attracts almost the whole European
                  population of Mbeya. Some go to play hockey, others to watch, and others to snatch
                  the opportunity to visit their children. I shall have to try to arrange a lift to school when
                  George is away on safari.

                  I have now met most of the local women and gladly renewed an old friendship
                  with Sheilagh Waring whom I knew two years ago at Morogoro. Sheilagh and I have
                  much in common, the same disregard for the trappings of civilisation, the same sense of
                  the ludicrous, and children. She has eight to our six and she has also been cut off by the
                  war from two of her children. Sheilagh looks too young and pretty to be the mother of so
                  large a family and is, in fact, several years younger than I am. her husband, Donald, is a
                  large quiet man who, as far as I can judge takes life seriously.

                  Our next door neighbours are the Bank Manager and his wife, a very pleasant
                  couple though we seldom meet. I have however had correspondence with the Bank
                  Manager. Early on Saturday afternoon their houseboy brought a note. It informed me
                  that my son was disturbing his rest by precipitating a heart attack. Was I aware that my
                  son was about 30 feet up in a tree and balanced on a twig? I ran out and,sure enough,
                  there was Jim, right at the top of the tallest eucalyptus tree. It would be the one with the
                  mound of stones at the bottom! You should have heard me fluting in my most
                  wheedling voice. “Sweets, Jimmy, come down slowly dear, I’ve some nice sweets for
                  you.”

                  I’ll bet that little story makes you smile. I remember how often you have told me
                  how, as a child, I used to make your hearts turn over because I had no fear of heights
                  and how I used to say, “But that is silly, I won’t fall.” I know now only too well, how you
                  must have felt.

                  Eleanor.

                  c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 14th January 1946

                  Dearest Family.

                  I hope that by now you have my telegram to say that Kate got home safely
                  yesterday. It was wonderful to have her back and what a beautiful child she is! Kate
                  seems to have enjoyed the train journey with Miss Craig, in spite of the tears she tells
                  me she shed when she said good-bye to you. She also seems to have felt quite at
                  home with the Hopleys at Salisbury. She flew from Salisbury in a small Dove aircraft
                  and they had a smooth passage though Kate was a little airsick.

                  I was so excited about her home coming! This house is so tiny that I had to turn
                  out the little store room to make a bedroom for her. With a fresh coat of whitewash and
                  pretty sprigged curtains and matching bedspread, borrowed from Sheilagh Waring, the
                  tiny room looks most attractive. I had also iced a cake, made ice-cream and jelly and
                  bought crackers for the table so that Kate’s home coming tea could be a proper little
                  celebration.

                  I was pleased with my preparations and then, a few hours before the plane was
                  due, my crowned front tooth dropped out, peg and all! When my houseboy wants to
                  describe something very tatty, he calls it “Second-hand Kabisa.” Kabisa meaning
                  absolutely. That is an apt description of how I looked and felt. I decided to try some
                  emergency dentistry. I think you know our nearest dentist is at Dar es Salaam five
                  hundred miles away.

                  First I carefully dried the tooth and with a match stick covered the peg and base
                  with Durofix. I then took the infants rubber bulb enema, sucked up some heat from a
                  candle flame and pumped it into the cavity before filling that with Durofix. Then hopefully
                  I stuck the tooth in its former position and held it in place for several minutes. No good. I
                  sent the houseboy to a shop for Scotine and tried the whole process again. No good
                  either.

                  When George came home for lunch I appealed to him for advice. He jokingly
                  suggested that a maize seed jammed into the space would probably work, but when
                  he saw that I really was upset he produced some chewing gum and suggested that I
                  should try that . I did and that worked long enough for my first smile anyway.
                  George and the three boys went to meet Kate but I remained at home to
                  welcome her there. I was afraid that after all this time away Kate might be reluctant to
                  rejoin the family but she threw her arms around me and said “Oh Mummy,” We both
                  shed a few tears and then we both felt fine.

                  How gay Kate is, and what an infectious laugh she has! The boys follow her
                  around in admiration. John in fact asked me, “Is Kate a Princess?” When I said
                  “Goodness no, Johnny, she’s your sister,” he explained himself by saying, “Well, she
                  has such golden hair.” Kate was less complementary. When I tucked her in bed last night
                  she said, “Mummy, I didn’t expect my little brothers to be so yellow!” All three boys
                  have been taking a course of Atebrin, an anti-malarial drug which tinges skin and eyeballs
                  yellow.

                  So now our tiny house is bursting at its seams and how good it feels to have one
                  more child under our roof. We are booked to sail for England in May and when we return
                  we will have Ann and George home too. Then I shall feel really content.

                  Eleanor.

                  c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 2nd March 1946

                  Dearest Family.

                  My life just now is uneventful but very busy. I am sewing hard and knitting fast to
                  try to get together some warm clothes for our leave in England. This is not a simple
                  matter because woollen materials are in short supply and very expensive, and now that
                  we have boarding school fees to pay for both Kate and John we have to budget very
                  carefully indeed.

                  Kate seems happy at school. She makes friends easily and seems to enjoy
                  communal life. John also seems reconciled to school now that Kate is there. He no
                  longer feels that he is the only exile in the family. He seems to rub along with the other
                  boys of his age and has a couple of close friends. Although Mbeya School is coeducational
                  the smaller boys and girls keep strictly apart. It is considered extremely
                  cissy to play with girls.

                  The local children are allowed to go home on Sundays after church and may bring
                  friends home with them for the day. Both John and Kate do this and Sunday is a very
                  busy day for me. The children come home in their Sunday best but bring play clothes to
                  change into. There is always a scramble to get them to bath and change again in time to
                  deliver them to the school by 6 o’clock.

                  When George is home we go out to the school for the morning service. This is
                  taken by the Headmaster Mr Wallington, and is very enjoyable. There is an excellent
                  school choir to lead the singing. The service is the Church of England one, but is
                  attended by children of all denominations, except the Roman Catholics. I don’t think that
                  more than half the children are British. A large proportion are Greeks, some as old as
                  sixteen, and about the same number are Afrikaners. There are Poles and non-Nazi
                  Germans, Swiss and a few American children.

                  All instruction is through the medium of English and it is amazing how soon all the
                  foreign children learn to chatter in English. George has been told that we will return to
                  Mbeya after our leave and for that I am very thankful as it means that we will still be living
                  near at hand when Jim and Henry start school. Because many of these children have to
                  travel many hundreds of miles to come to school, – Mbeya is a two day journey from the
                  railhead, – the school year is divided into two instead of the usual three terms. This
                  means that many of these children do not see their parents for months at a time. I think
                  this is a very sad state of affairs especially for the seven and eight year olds but the
                  Matrons assure me , that many children who live on isolated farms and stations are quite
                  reluctant to go home because they miss the companionship and the games and
                  entertainment that the school offers.

                  My only complaint about the life here is that I see far too little of George. He is
                  kept extremely busy on this range and is hardly at home except for a few days at the
                  months end when he has to be at his office to check up on the pay vouchers and the
                  issue of ammunition to the Scouts. George’s Range takes in the whole of the Southern
                  Province and the Southern half of the Western Province and extends to the border with
                  Northern Rhodesia and right across to Lake Tanganyika. This vast area is patrolled by
                  only 40 Game Scouts because the Department is at present badly under staffed, due
                  partly to the still acute shortage of rifles, but even more so to the extraordinary reluctance
                  which the Government shows to allocate adequate funds for the efficient running of the
                  Department.

                  The Game Scouts must see that the Game Laws are enforced, protect native
                  crops from raiding elephant, hippo and other game animals. Report disease amongst game and deal with stock raiding lions. By constantly going on safari and checking on
                  their work, George makes sure the range is run to his satisfaction. Most of the Game
                  Scouts are fine fellows but, considering they receive only meagre pay for dangerous
                  and exacting work, it is not surprising that occasionally a Scout is tempted into accepting
                  a bribe not to report a serious infringement of the Game Laws and there is, of course,
                  always the temptation to sell ivory illicitly to unscrupulous Indian and Arab traders.
                  Apart from supervising the running of the Range, George has two major jobs.
                  One is to supervise the running of the Game Free Area along the Rhodesia –
                  Tanganyika border, and the other to hunt down the man-eating lions which for years have
                  terrorised the Njombe District killing hundreds of Africans. Yes I know ‘hundreds’ sounds
                  fantastic, but this is perfectly true and one day, when the job is done and the official
                  report published I shall send it to you to prove it!

                  I hate to think of the Game Free Area and so does George. All the game from
                  buffalo to tiny duiker has been shot out in a wide belt extending nearly two hundred
                  miles along the Northern Rhodesia -Tanganyika border. There are three Europeans in
                  widely spaced camps who supervise this slaughter by African Game Guards. This
                  horrible measure is considered necessary by the Veterinary Departments of
                  Tanganyika, Rhodesia and South Africa, to prevent the cattle disease of Rinderpest
                  from spreading South.

                  When George is home however, we do relax and have fun. On the Saturday
                  before the school term started we took Kate and the boys up to the top fishing camp in
                  the Mporoto Mountains for her first attempt at trout fishing. There are three of these
                  camps built by the Mbeya Trout Association on the rivers which were first stocked with
                  the trout hatched on our farm at Mchewe. Of the three, the top camp is our favourite. The
                  scenery there is most glorious and reminds me strongly of the rivers of the Western
                  Cape which I so loved in my childhood.

                  The river, the Kawira, flows from the Rungwe Mountain through a narrow valley
                  with hills rising steeply on either side. The water runs swiftly over smooth stones and
                  sometimes only a foot or two below the level of the banks. It is sparkling and shallow,
                  but in places the water is deep and dark and the banks high. I had a busy day keeping
                  an eye on the boys, especially Jim, who twice climbed out on branches which overhung
                  deep water. “Mummy, I was only looking for trout!”

                  How those kids enjoyed the freedom of the camp after the comparative
                  restrictions of town. So did Fanny, she raced about on the hills like a mad dog chasing
                  imaginary rabbits and having the time of her life. To escape the noise and commotion
                  George had gone far upstream to fish and returned in the late afternoon with three good
                  sized trout and four smaller ones. Kate proudly showed George the two she had caught
                  with the assistance or our cook Hamisi. I fear they were caught in a rather unorthodox
                  manner but this I kept a secret from George who is a stickler for the orthodox in trout
                  fishing.

                  Eleanor.

                  Jacksdale England 24th June 1946

                  Dearest Family.

                  Here we are all together at last in England. You cannot imagine how wonderful it
                  feels to have the whole Rushby family reunited. I find myself counting heads. Ann,
                  George, Kate, John, Jim, and Henry. All present and well. We had a very pleasant trip
                  on the old British India Ship Mantola. She was crowded with East Africans going home
                  for the first time since the war, many like us, eagerly looking forward to a reunion with their
                  children whom they had not seen for years. There was a great air of anticipation and
                  good humour but a little anxiety too.

                  “I do hope our children will be glad to see us,” said one, and went on to tell me
                  about a Doctor from Dar es Salaam who, after years of separation from his son had
                  recently gone to visit him at his school. The Doctor had alighted at the railway station
                  where he had arranged to meet his son. A tall youth approached him and said, very
                  politely, “Excuse me sir. Are you my Father?” Others told me of children who had
                  become so attached to their relatives in England that they gave their parents a very cool
                  reception. I began to feel apprehensive about Ann and George but fortunately had no
                  time to mope.

                  Oh, that washing and ironing for six! I shall remember for ever that steamy little
                  laundry in the heat of the Red Sea and queuing up for the ironing and the feeling of guilt
                  at the size of my bundle. We met many old friends amongst the passengers, and made
                  some new ones, so the voyage was a pleasant one, We did however have our
                  anxious moments.

                  John was the first to disappear and we had an anxious search for him. He was
                  quite surprised that we had been concerned. “I was just talking to my friend Chinky
                  Chinaman in his workshop.” Could John have called him that? Then, when I returned to
                  the cabin from dinner one night I found Henry swigging Owbridge’s Lung Tonic. He had
                  drunk half the bottle neat and the label said ‘five drops in water’. Luckily it did not harm
                  him.

                  Jim of course was forever risking his neck. George had forbidden him to climb on
                  the railings but he was forever doing things which no one had thought of forbidding him
                  to do, like hanging from the overhead pipes on the deck or standing on the sill of a
                  window and looking down at the well deck far below. An Officer found him doing this and
                  gave me the scolding.

                  Another day he climbed up on a derrick used for hoisting cargo. George,
                  oblivious to this was sitting on the hatch cover with other passengers reading a book. I
                  was in the wash house aft on the same deck when Kate rushed in and said, “Mummy
                  come and see Jim.” Before I had time to more than gape, the butcher noticed Jim and
                  rushed out knife in hand. “Get down from there”, he bellowed. Jim got, and with such
                  speed that he caught the leg or his shorts on a projecting piece of metal. The cotton
                  ripped across the seam from leg to leg and Jim stood there for a humiliating moment in a
                  sort of revealing little kilt enduring the smiles of the passengers who had looked up from
                  their books at the butcher’s shout.

                  That incident cured Jim of his urge to climb on the ship but he managed to give
                  us one more fright. He was lost off Dover. People from whom we enquired said, “Yes
                  we saw your little boy. He was by the railings watching that big aircraft carrier.” Now Jim,
                  though mischievous , is very obedient. It was not until George and I had conducted an
                  exhaustive search above and below decks that I really became anxious. Could he have
                  fallen overboard? Jim was returned to us by an unamused Officer. He had been found
                  in one of the lifeboats on the deck forbidden to children.

                  Our ship passed Dover after dark and it was an unforgettable sight. Dover Castle
                  and the cliffs were floodlit for the Victory Celebrations. One of the men passengers sat
                  down at the piano and played ‘The White Cliffs of Dover’, and people sang and a few
                  wept. The Mantola docked at Tilbury early next morning in a steady drizzle.
                  There was a dockers strike on and it took literally hours for all the luggage to be
                  put ashore. The ships stewards simply locked the public rooms and went off leaving the
                  passengers shivering on the docks. Eventually damp and bedraggled, we arrived at St
                  Pancras Station and were given a warm welcome by George’s sister Cath and her
                  husband Reg Pears, who had come all the way from Nottingham to meet us.
                  As we had to spend an hour in London before our train left for Nottingham,
                  George suggested that Cath and I should take the children somewhere for a meal. So
                  off we set in the cold drizzle, the boys and I without coats and laden with sundry
                  packages, including a hand woven native basket full of shoes. We must have looked like
                  a bunch of refugees as we stood in the hall of The Kings Cross Station Hotel because a
                  supercilious waiter in tails looked us up and down and said, “I’m afraid not Madam”, in
                  answer to my enquiry whether the hotel could provide lunch for six.
                  Anyway who cares! We had lunch instead at an ABC tea room — horrible
                  sausage and a mound or rather sloppy mashed potatoes, but very good ice-cream.
                  After the train journey in a very grimy third class coach, through an incredibly green and
                  beautiful countryside, we eventually reached Nottingham and took a bus to Jacksdale,
                  where George’s mother and sisters live in large detached houses side by side.
                  Ann and George were at the bus stop waiting for us, and thank God, submitted
                  to my kiss as though we had been parted for weeks instead of eight years. Even now
                  that we are together again my heart aches to think of all those missed years. They have
                  not changed much and I would have picked them out of a crowd, but Ann, once thin and
                  pale, is now very rosy and blooming. She still has her pretty soft plaits and her eyes are
                  still a clear calm blue. Young George is very striking looking with sparkling brown eyes, a
                  ready, slightly lopsided smile, and charming manners.

                  Mother, and George’s elder sister, Lottie Giles, welcomed us at the door with the
                  cheering news that our tea was ready. Ann showed us the way to mother’s lovely lilac
                  tiled bathroom for a wash before tea. Before I had even turned the tap, Jim had hung
                  form the glass towel rail and it lay in three pieces on the floor. There have since been
                  similar tragedies. I can see that life in civilisation is not without snags.

                  I am most grateful that Ann and George have accepted us so naturally and
                  affectionately. Ann said candidly, “Mummy, it’s a good thing that you had Aunt Cath with
                  you when you arrived because, honestly, I wouldn’t have known you.”

                  Eleanor.

                  Jacksdale England 28th August 1946

                  Dearest Family.

                  I am sorry that I have not written for some time but honestly, I don’t know whether
                  I’m coming or going. Mother handed the top floor of her house to us and the
                  arrangement was that I should tidy our rooms and do our laundry and Mother would
                  prepare the meals except for breakfast. It looked easy at first. All the rooms have wall to
                  wall carpeting and there was a large vacuum cleaner in the box room. I was told a
                  window cleaner would do the windows.

                  Well the first time I used the Hoover I nearly died of fright. I pressed the switch
                  and immediately there was a roar and the bag filled with air to bursting point, or so I
                  thought. I screamed for Ann and she came at the run. I pointed to the bag and shouted
                  above the din, “What must I do? It’s going to burst!” Ann looked at me in astonishment
                  and said, “But Mummy that’s the way it works.” I couldn’t have her thinking me a
                  complete fool so I switched the current off and explained to Ann how it was that I had
                  never seen this type of equipment in action. How, in Tanganyika , I had never had a
                  house with electricity and that, anyway, electric equipment would be superfluous
                  because floors are of cement which the houseboy polishes by hand, one only has a
                  few rugs or grass mats on the floor. “But what about Granny’s house in South Africa?’”
                  she asked, so I explained about your Josephine who threatened to leave if you
                  bought a Hoover because that would mean that you did not think she kept the house
                  clean. The sad fact remains that, at fourteen, Ann knows far more about housework than I
                  do, or rather did! I’m learning fast.

                  The older children all go to school at different times in the morning. Ann leaves first
                  by bus to go to her Grammar School at Sutton-in-Ashfield. Shortly afterwards George
                  catches a bus for Nottingham where he attends the High School. So they have
                  breakfast in relays, usually scrambled egg made from a revolting dried egg mixture.
                  Then there are beds to make and washing and ironing to do, so I have little time for
                  sightseeing, though on a few afternoons George has looked after the younger children
                  and I have gone on bus tours in Derbyshire. Life is difficult here with all the restrictions on
                  foodstuffs. We all have ration books so get our fair share but meat, fats and eggs are
                  scarce and expensive. The weather is very wet. At first I used to hang out the washing
                  and then rush to bring it in when a shower came. Now I just let it hang.

                  We have left our imprint upon my Mother-in-law’s house for ever. Henry upset a
                  bottle of Milk of Magnesia in the middle of the pale fawn bedroom carpet. John, trying to
                  be helpful and doing some dusting, broke one of the delicate Dresden china candlesticks
                  which adorn our bedroom mantelpiece.Jim and Henry have wrecked the once
                  professionally landscaped garden and all the boys together bored a large hole through
                  Mother’s prized cherry tree. So now Mother has given up and gone off to Bournemouth
                  for a much needed holiday. Once a week I have the capable help of a cleaning woman,
                  called for some reason, ‘Mrs Two’, but I have now got all the cooking to do for eight. Mrs
                  Two is a godsend. She wears, of all things, a print mob cap with a hole in it. Says it
                  belonged to her Grandmother. Her price is far beyond Rubies to me, not so much
                  because she does, in a couple of hours, what it takes me all day to do, but because she
                  sells me boxes of fifty cigarettes. Some non-smoking relative, who works in Players
                  tobacco factory, passes on his ration to her. Until Mrs Two came to my rescue I had
                  been starved of cigarettes. Each time I asked for them at the shop the grocer would say,
                  “Are you registered with us?” Only very rarely would some kindly soul sell me a little
                  packet of five Woodbines.

                  England is very beautiful but the sooner we go home to Tanganyika, the better.
                  On this, George and I and the children agree.

                  Eleanor.

                  Jacksdale England 20th September 1946

                  Dearest Family.

                  Our return passages have now been booked on the Winchester Castle and we
                  sail from Southampton on October the sixth. I look forward to returning to Tanganyika but
                  hope to visit England again in a few years time when our children are older and when
                  rationing is a thing of the past.

                  I have grown fond of my Sisters-in-law and admire my Mother-in-law very much.
                  She has a great sense of humour and has entertained me with stories of her very
                  eventful life, and told me lots of little stories of the children which did not figure in her
                  letters. One which amused me was about young George. During one of the air raids
                  early in the war when the sirens were screaming and bombers roaring overhead Mother
                  made the two children get into the cloak cupboard under the stairs. Young George
                  seemed quite unconcerned about the planes and the bombs but soon an anxious voice
                  asked in the dark, “Gran, what will I do if a spider falls on me?” I am afraid that Mother is
                  going to miss Ann and George very much.

                  I had a holiday last weekend when Lottie and I went up to London on a spree. It
                  was a most enjoyable weekend, though very rushed. We placed ourselves in the
                  hands of Thos. Cook and Sons and saw most of the sights of London and were run off
                  our feet in the process. As you all know London I shall not describe what I saw but just
                  to say that, best of all, I enjoyed walking along the Thames embankment in the evening
                  and the changing of the Guard at Whitehall. On Sunday morning Lottie and I went to
                  Kew Gardens and in the afternoon walked in Kensington Gardens.

                  We went to only one show, ‘The Skin of our Teeth’ starring Vivienne Leigh.
                  Neither of us enjoyed the performance at all and regretted having spent so much on
                  circle seats. The show was far too highbrow for my taste, a sort of satire on the survival
                  of the human race. Miss Leigh was unrecognisable in a blond wig and her voice strident.
                  However the night was not a dead loss as far as entertainment was concerned as we
                  were later caught up in a tragicomedy at our hotel.

                  We had booked communicating rooms at the enormous Imperial Hotel in Russell
                  Square. These rooms were comfortably furnished but very high up, and we had a rather
                  terrifying and dreary view from the windows of the enclosed courtyard far below. We
                  had some snacks and a chat in Lottie’s room and then I moved to mine and went to bed.
                  I had noted earlier that there was a special lock on the outer door of my room so that
                  when the door was closed from the inside it automatically locked itself.
                  I was just dropping off to sleep when I heard a hammering which seemed to
                  come from my wardrobe. I got up, rather fearfully, and opened the wardrobe door and
                  noted for the first time that the wardrobe was set in an opening in the wall and that the
                  back of the wardrobe also served as the back of the wardrobe in the room next door. I
                  quickly shut it again and went to confer with Lottie.

                  Suddenly a male voice was raised next door in supplication, “Mary Mother of
                  God, Help me! They’ve locked me in!” and the hammering resumed again, sometimes
                  on the door, and then again on the back of the wardrobe of the room next door. Lottie
                  had by this time joined me and together we listened to the prayers and to the
                  hammering. Then the voice began to threaten, “If you don’t let me out I’ll jump out of the
                  window.” Great consternation on our side of the wall. I went out into the passage and
                  called through the door, “You’re not locked in. Come to your door and I’ll tell you how to
                  open it.” Silence for a moment and then again the prayers followed by a threat. All the
                  other doors in the corridor remained shut.

                  Luckily just then a young man and a woman came walking down the corridor and I
                  explained the situation. The young man hurried off for the night porter who went into the
                  next door room. In a matter of minutes there was peace next door. When the night
                  porter came out into the corridor again I asked for an explanation. He said quite casually,
                  “It’s all right Madam. He’s an Irish Gentleman in Show Business. He gets like this on a
                  Saturday night when he has had a drop too much. He won’t give any more trouble
                  now.” And he didn’t. Next morning at breakfast Lottie and I tried to spot the gentleman in
                  the Show Business, but saw no one who looked like the owner of that charming Irish
                  voice.

                  George had to go to London on business last Monday and took the older
                  children with him for a few hours of sight seeing. They returned quite unimpressed.
                  Everything was too old and dirty and there were far too many people about, but they
                  had enjoyed riding on the escalators at the tube stations, and all agreed that the highlight
                  of the trip was, “Dad took us to lunch at the Chicken Inn.”

                  Now that it is almost time to leave England I am finding the housework less of a
                  drudgery, Also, as it is school holiday time, Jim and Henry are able to go on walks with
                  the older children and so use up some of their surplus energy. Cath and I took the
                  children (except young George who went rabbit shooting with his uncle Reg, and
                  Henry, who stayed at home with his dad) to the Wakes at Selston, the neighbouring
                  village. There were the roundabouts and similar contraptions but the side shows had
                  more appeal for the children. Ann and Kate found a stall where assorted prizes were
                  spread out on a sloping table. Anyone who could land a penny squarely on one of
                  these objects was given a similar one as a prize.

                  I was touched to see that both girls ignored all the targets except a box of fifty
                  cigarettes which they were determined to win for me. After numerous attempts, Kate
                  landed her penny successfully and you would have loved to have seen her radiant little
                  face.

                  Eleanor.

                  Dar es Salaam 22nd October 1946

                  Dearest Family.

                  Back in Tanganyika at last, but not together. We have to stay in Dar es Salaam
                  until tomorrow when the train leaves for Dodoma. We arrived yesterday morning to find
                  all the hotels filled with people waiting to board ships for England. Fortunately some
                  friends came to the rescue and Ann, Kate and John have gone to stay with them. Jim,
                  Henry and I are sleeping in a screened corner of the lounge of the New Africa Hotel, and
                  George and young George have beds in the Palm Court of the same hotel.

                  We travelled out from England in the Winchester Castle under troopship
                  conditions. We joined her at Southampton after a rather slow train journey from
                  Nottingham. We arrived after dark and from the station we could see a large ship in the
                  docks with a floodlit red funnel. “Our ship,” yelled the children in delight, but it was not the
                  Winchester Castle but the Queen Elizabeth, newly reconditioned.

                  We had hoped to board our ship that evening but George made enquiries and
                  found that we would not be allowed on board until noon next day. Without much hope,
                  we went off to try to get accommodation for eight at a small hotel recommended by the
                  taxi driver. Luckily for us there was a very motherly woman at the reception desk. She
                  looked in amusement at the six children and said to me, “Goodness are all these yours,
                  ducks? Then she called over her shoulder, “Wilf, come and see this lady with lots of
                  children. We must try to help.” They settled the problem most satisfactorily by turning
                  two rooms into a dormitory.

                  In the morning we had time to inspect bomb damage in the dock area of
                  Southampton. Most of the rubble had been cleared away but there are still numbers of
                  damaged buildings awaiting demolition. A depressing sight. We saw the Queen Mary
                  at anchor, still in her drab war time paint, but magnificent nevertheless.
                  The Winchester Castle was crammed with passengers and many travelled in
                  acute discomfort. We were luckier than most because the two girls, the three small boys
                  and I had a stateroom to ourselves and though it was stripped of peacetime comforts,
                  we had a private bathroom and toilet. The two Georges had bunks in a huge men-only
                  dormitory somewhere in the bowls of the ship where they had to share communal troop
                  ship facilities. The food was plentiful but unexciting and one had to queue for afternoon
                  tea. During the day the decks were crowded and there was squatting room only. The
                  many children on board got bored.

                  Port Said provided a break and we were all entertained by the ‘Gully Gully’ man
                  and his conjuring tricks, and though we had no money to spend at Simon Artz, we did at
                  least have a chance to stretch our legs. Next day scores of passengers took ill with
                  sever stomach upsets, whether from food poisoning, or as was rumoured, from bad
                  water taken on at the Egyptian port, I don’t know. Only the two Georges in our family
                  were affected and their attacks were comparatively mild.

                  As we neared the Kenya port of Mombassa, the passengers for Dar es Salaam
                  were told that they would have to disembark at Mombassa and continue their journey in
                  a small coaster, the Al Said. The Winchester Castle is too big for the narrow channel
                  which leads to Dar es Salaam harbour.

                  From the wharf the Al Said looked beautiful. She was once the private yacht of
                  the Sultan of Zanzibar and has lovely lines. Our admiration lasted only until we were
                  shown our cabins. With one voice our children exclaimed, “Gosh they stink!” They did, of
                  a mixture of rancid oil and sweat and stale urine. The beds were not yet made and the
                  thin mattresses had ominous stains on them. John, ever fastidious, lifted his mattress and two enormous cockroaches scuttled for cover.

                  We had a good homely lunch served by two smiling African stewards and
                  afterwards we sat on deck and that was fine too, though behind ones enjoyment there
                  was the thought of those stuffy and dirty cabins. That first night nearly everyone,
                  including George and our older children, slept on deck. Women occupied deck chairs
                  and men and children slept on the bare decks. Horrifying though the idea was, I decided
                  that, as Jim had a bad cough, he, Henry and I would sleep in our cabin.

                  When I announced my intention of sleeping in the cabin one of the passengers
                  gave me some insecticide spray which I used lavishly, but without avail. The children
                  slept but I sat up all night with the light on, determined to keep at least their pillows clear
                  of the cockroaches which scurried about boldly regardless of the light. All the next day
                  and night we avoided the cabins. The Al Said stopped for some hours at Zanzibar to
                  offload her deck cargo of live cattle and packing cases from the hold. George and the
                  elder children went ashore for a walk but I felt too lazy and there was plenty to watch
                  from deck.

                  That night I too occupied a deck chair and slept quite comfortably, and next
                  morning we entered the palm fringed harbour of Dar es Salaam and were home.

                  Eleanor.

                  Mbeya 1st November 1946

                  Dearest Family.

                  Home at last! We are all most happily installed in a real family house about three
                  miles out of Mbeya and near the school. This house belongs to an elderly German and
                  has been taken over by the Custodian of Enemy Property and leased to the
                  Government.

                  The owner, whose name is Shenkel, was not interned but is allowed to occupy a
                  smaller house on the Estate. I found him in the garden this morning lecturing the children
                  on what they may do and may not do. I tried to make it quite clear to him that he was not
                  our landlord, though he clearly thinks otherwise. After he had gone I had to take two
                  aspirin and lie down to recover my composure! I had been warned that he has this effect
                  on people.

                  Mr Shenkel is a short and ugly man, his clothes are stained with food and he
                  wears steel rimmed glasses tied round his head with a piece of dirty elastic because
                  one earpiece is missing. He speaks with a thick German accent but his English is fluent
                  and I believe he is a cultured and clever man. But he is maddening. The children were
                  more amused than impressed by his exhortations and have happily Christened our
                  home, ‘Old Shenks’.

                  The house has very large grounds as the place is really a derelict farm. It suits us
                  down to the ground. We had no sooner unpacked than George went off on safari after
                  those maneating lions in the Njombe District. he accounted for one, and a further two
                  jointly with a Game Scout, before we left for England. But none was shot during the five
                  months we were away as George’s relief is quite inexperienced in such work. George
                  thinks that there are still about a dozen maneaters at large. His theory is that a female
                  maneater moved into the area in 1938 when maneating first started, and brought up her
                  cubs to be maneaters, and those cubs in turn did the same. The three maneating lions
                  that have been shot were all in very good condition and not old and maimed as
                  maneaters usually are.

                  George anticipates that it will be months before all these lions are accounted for
                  because they are constantly on the move and cover a very large area. The lions have to
                  be hunted on foot because they range over broken country covered by bush and fairly
                  dense thicket.

                  I did a bit of shooting myself yesterday and impressed our African servants and
                  the children and myself. What a fluke! Our houseboy came to say that there was a snake
                  in the garden, the biggest he had ever seen. He said it was too big to kill with a stick and
                  would I shoot it. I had no gun but a heavy .450 Webley revolver and I took this and
                  hurried out with the children at my heels.

                  The snake turned out to be an unusually large puff adder which had just shed its
                  skin. It looked beautiful in a repulsive way. So flanked by servants and children I took
                  aim and shot, not hitting the head as I had planned, but breaking the snake’s back with
                  the heavy bullet. The two native boys then rushed up with sticks and flattened the head.
                  “Ma you’re a crack shot,” cried the kids in delighted surprise. I hope to rest on my laurels
                  for a long, long while.

                  Although there are only a few weeks of school term left the four older children will
                  start school on Monday. Not only am I pleased with our new home here but also with
                  the staff I have engaged. Our new houseboy, Reuben, (but renamed Robin by our
                  children) is not only cheerful and willing but intelligent too, and Jumbe, the wood and
                  garden boy, is a born clown and a source of great entertainment to the children.

                  I feel sure that we are all going to be very happy here at ‘Old Shenks!.

                  Eleanor.

                  #6265
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    From Tanganyika with Love

                    continued  ~ part 6

                    With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                    Mchewe 6th June 1937

                    Dearest Family,

                    Home again! We had an uneventful journey. Kate was as good as gold all the
                    way. We stopped for an hour at Bulawayo where we had to change trains but
                    everything was simplified for me by a very pleasant man whose wife shared my
                    compartment. Not only did he see me through customs but he installed us in our new
                    train and his wife turned up to see us off with magazines for me and fruit and sweets for
                    Kate. Very, very kind, don’t you think?

                    Kate and I shared the compartment with a very pretty and gentle girl called
                    Clarice Simpson. She was very worried and upset because she was going home to
                    Broken Hill in response to a telegram informing her that her young husband was
                    dangerously ill from Blackwater Fever. She was very helpful with Kate whose
                    cheerfulness helped Clarice, I think, though I, quite unintentionally was the biggest help
                    at the end of our journey. Remember the partial dentures I had had made just before
                    leaving Cape Town? I know I shall never get used to the ghastly things, I’ve had them
                    two weeks now and they still wobble. Well this day I took them out and wrapped them
                    in a handkerchief, but when we were packing up to leave the train I could find the
                    handkerchief but no teeth! We searched high and low until the train had slowed down to
                    enter Broken Hill station. Then Clarice, lying flat on the floor, spied the teeth in the dark
                    corner under the bottom bunk. With much stretching she managed to retrieve the
                    dentures covered in grime and fluff. My look of horror, when I saw them, made young
                    Clarice laugh. She was met at the station by a very grave elderly couple. I do wonder
                    how things turned out for her.

                    I stayed overnight with Kate at the Great Northern Hotel, and we set off for
                    Mbeya by plane early in the morning. One of our fellow passengers was a young
                    mother with a three week old baby. How ideas have changed since Ann was born. This
                    time we had a smooth passage and I was the only passenger to get airsick. Although
                    there were other women passengers it was a man once again, who came up and
                    offered to help. Kate went off with him amiably and he entertained her until we touched
                    down at Mbeya.

                    George was there to meet us with a wonderful surprise, a little red two seater
                    Ford car. She is a bit battered and looks a bit odd because the boot has been
                    converted into a large wooden box for carrying raw salt, but she goes like the wind.
                    Where did George raise the cash to buy a car? Whilst we were away he found a small
                    cave full of bat guano near a large cave which is worked by a man called Bob Sargent.
                    As Sargent did not want any competition he bought the contents of the cave from
                    George giving him the small car as part payment.

                    It was lovely to return to our little home and find everything fresh and tidy and the
                    garden full of colour. But it was heartbreaking to go into the bedroom and see George’s
                    precious forgotten boots still standing by his empty bed.

                    With much love,
                    Eleanor.

                    Mchewe 25th June 1937

                    Dearest Family,

                    Last Friday George took Kate and me in the little red Ford to visit Mr Sargent’s
                    camp on the Songwe River which cuts the Mbeya-Mbosi road. Mr Sargent bought
                    Hicky-Wood’s guano deposit and also our small cave and is making a good living out of
                    selling the bat guano to the coffee farmers in this province. George went to try to interest
                    him in a guano deposit near Kilwa in the Southern Province. Mr Sargent agreed to pay
                    25 pounds to cover the cost of the car trip and pegging costs. George will make the trip
                    to peg the claim and take samples for analysis. If the quality is sufficiently high, George
                    and Mr Sargent will go into partnership. George will work the claim and ship out the
                    guano from Kilwa which is on the coast of the Southern Province of Tanganyika. So now
                    we are busy building castles in the air once more.

                    On Saturday we went to Mbeya where George had to attend a meeting of the
                    Trout Association. In the afternoon he played in a cricket match so Kate and I spent the
                    whole day with the wife of the new Superintendent of Police. They have a very nice
                    new house with lawns and a sunken rose garden. Kate had a lovely romp with Kit, her
                    three year old son.

                    Mrs Wolten also has two daughters by a previous marriage. The elder girl said to
                    me, “Oh Mrs Rushby your husband is exactly like the strong silent type of man I
                    expected to see in Africa but he is the only one I have seen. I think he looks exactly like
                    those men in the ‘Barney’s Tobacco’ advertisements.”

                    I went home with a huge pile of magazines to keep me entertained whilst
                    George is away on the Kilwa trip.

                    Lots of love,
                    Eleanor.

                    Mchewe 9th July 1937

                    Dearest Family,

                    George returned on Monday from his Kilwa safari. He had an entertaining
                    tale to tell.

                    Before he approached Mr Sargent about going shares in the Kilwa guano
                    deposit he first approached a man on the Lupa who had done very well out of a small
                    gold reef. This man, however said he was not interested so you can imagine how
                    indignant George was when he started on his long trip, to find himself being trailed by
                    this very man and a co-driver in a powerful Ford V8 truck. George stopped his car and
                    had some heated things to say – awful threats I imagine as to what would happen to
                    anyone who staked his claim. Then he climbed back into our ancient little two seater and
                    went off like a bullet driving all day and most of the night. As the others took turns in
                    driving you can imagine what a feat it was for George to arrive in Kilwa ahead of them.
                    When they drove into Kilwa he met them with a bright smile and a bit of bluff –
                    quite justifiable under the circumstances I think. He said, you chaps can have a rest now,
                    you’re too late.” He then whipped off and pegged the claim. he brought some samples
                    of guano back but until it has been analysed he will not know whether the guano will be
                    an economic proposition or not. George is not very hopeful. He says there is a good
                    deal of sand mixed with the guano and that much of it was damp.

                    The trip was pretty eventful for Kianda, our houseboy. The little two seater car
                    had been used by its previous owner for carting bags of course salt from his salt pans.
                    For this purpose the dicky seat behind the cab had been removed, and a kind of box
                    built into the boot of the car. George’s camp kit and provisions were packed into this
                    open box and Kianda perched on top to keep an eye on the belongings. George
                    travelled so fast on the rough road that at some point during the night Kianda was
                    bumped off in the middle of the Game Reserve. George did not notice that he was
                    missing until the next morning. He concluded, quite rightly as it happened, that Kianda
                    would be picked up by the rival truck so he continued his journey and Kianda rejoined
                    him at Kilwa.

                    Believe it or not, the same thing happened on the way back but fortunately this
                    time George noticed his absence. He stopped the car and had just started back on his
                    tracks when Kianda came running down the road still clutching the unlighted storm lamp
                    which he was holding in his hand when he fell. The glass was not even cracked.
                    We are finding it difficult just now to buy native chickens and eggs. There has
                    been an epidemic amongst the poultry and one hesitates to eat the survivors. I have a
                    brine tub in which I preserve our surplus meat but I need the chickens for soup.
                    I hope George will be home for some months. He has arranged to take a Mr
                    Blackburn, a wealthy fruit farmer from Elgin, Cape, on a hunting safari during September
                    and October and that should bring in some much needed cash. Lillian Eustace has
                    invited Kate and me to spend the whole of October with her in Tukuyu.
                    I am so glad that you so much enjoy having Ann and George with you. We miss
                    them dreadfully. Kate is a pretty little girl and such a little madam. You should hear the
                    imperious way in which she calls the kitchenboy for her meals. “Boy Brekkis, Boy Lunch,
                    and Boy Eggy!” are her three calls for the day. She knows no Ki-Swahili.

                    Eleanor

                    Mchewe 8th October 1937

                    Dearest Family,

                    I am rapidly becoming as superstitious as our African boys. They say the wild
                    animals always know when George is away from home and come down to have their
                    revenge on me because he has killed so many.

                    I am being besieged at night by a most beastly leopard with a half grown cub. I
                    have grown used to hearing leopards grunt as they hunt in the hills at night but never
                    before have I had one roaming around literally under the windows. It has been so hot at
                    night lately that I have been sleeping with my bedroom door open onto the verandah. I
                    felt quite safe because the natives hereabouts are law-abiding and in any case I always
                    have a boy armed with a club sleeping in the kitchen just ten yards away. As an added
                    precaution I also have a loaded .45 calibre revolver on my bedside table, and Fanny
                    our bullterrier, sleeps on the mat by my bed. I am also looking after Barney, a fine
                    Airedale dog belonging to the Costers. He slept on a mat by the open bedroom door
                    near a dimly burning storm lamp.

                    As usual I went to sleep with an easy mind on Monday night, but was awakened
                    in the early hours of Tuesday by the sound of a scuffle on the front verandah. The noise
                    was followed by a scream of pain from Barney. I jumped out of bed and, grabbing the
                    lamp with my left hand and the revolver in my right, I rushed outside just in time to see
                    two animal figures roll over the edge of the verandah into the garden below. There they
                    engaged in a terrific tug of war. Fortunately I was too concerned for Barney to be
                    nervous. I quickly fired two shots from the revolver, which incidentally makes a noise like
                    a cannon, and I must have startled the leopard for both animals, still locked together,
                    disappeared over the edge of the terrace. I fired two more shots and in a few moments
                    heard the leopard making a hurried exit through the dry leaves which lie thick under the
                    wild fig tree just beyond the terrace. A few seconds later Barney appeared on the low
                    terrace wall. I called his name but he made no move to come but stood with hanging
                    head. In desperation I rushed out, felt blood on my hands when I touched him, so I
                    picked him up bodily and carried him into the house. As I regained the verandah the boy
                    appeared, club in hand, having been roused by the shots. He quickly grasped what had
                    happened when he saw my blood saturated nightie. He fetched a bowl of water and a
                    clean towel whilst I examined Barney’s wounds. These were severe, the worst being a
                    gaping wound in his throat. I washed the gashes with a strong solution of pot permang
                    and I am glad to say they are healing remarkably well though they are bound to leave
                    scars. Fanny, very prudently, had taken no part in the fighting except for frenzied barking
                    which she kept up all night. The shots had of course wakened Kate but she seemed
                    more interested than alarmed and kept saying “Fanny bark bark, Mummy bang bang.
                    Poor Barney lots of blood.”

                    In the morning we inspected the tracks in the garden. There was a shallow furrow
                    on the terrace where Barney and the leopard had dragged each other to and fro and
                    claw marks on the trunk of the wild fig tree into which the leopard climbed after I fired the
                    shots. The affair was of course a drama after the Africans’ hearts and several of our
                    shamba boys called to see me next day to make sympathetic noises and discuss the
                    affair.

                    I went to bed early that night hoping that the leopard had been scared off for
                    good but I must confess I shut all windows and doors. Alas for my hopes of a restful
                    night. I had hardly turned down the lamp when the leopard started its terrifying grunting
                    just under the bedroom windows. If only she would sniff around quietly I should not
                    mind, but the noise is ghastly, something like the first sickening notes of a braying
                    donkey, amplified here by the hills and the gorge which is only a stones throw from the
                    bedroom. Barney was too sick to bark but Fanny barked loud enough for two and the more
                    frantic she became the hungrier the leopard sounded. Kate of course woke up and this
                    time she was frightened though I assured her that the noise was just a donkey having
                    fun. Neither of us slept until dawn when the leopard returned to the hills. When we
                    examined the tracks next morning we found that the leopard had been accompanied by
                    a fair sized cub and that together they had prowled around the house, kitchen, and out
                    houses, visiting especially the places to which the dogs had been during the day.
                    As I feel I cannot bear many more of these nights, I am sending a note to the
                    District Commissioner, Mbeya by the messenger who takes this letter to the post,
                    asking him to send a game scout or an armed policeman to deal with the leopard.
                    So don’t worry, for by the time this reaches you I feel sure this particular trouble
                    will be over.

                    Eleanor.

                    Mchewe 17th October 1937

                    Dearest Family,

                    More about the leopard I fear! My messenger returned from Mbeya to say that
                    the District Officer was on safari so he had given the message to the Assistant District
                    Officer who also apparently left on safari later without bothering to reply to my note, so
                    there was nothing for me to do but to send for the village Nimrod and his muzzle loader
                    and offer him a reward if he could frighten away or kill the leopard.

                    The hunter, Laza, suggested that he should sleep at the house so I went to bed
                    early leaving Laza and his two pals to make themselves comfortable on the living room
                    floor by the fire. Laza was armed with a formidable looking muzzle loader, crammed I
                    imagine with nuts and bolts and old rusty nails. One of his pals had a spear and the other
                    a panga. This fellow was also in charge of the Petromax pressure lamp whose light was
                    hidden under a packing case. I left the campaign entirely to Laza’s direction.
                    As usual the leopard came at midnight stealing down from the direction of the
                    kitchen and announcing its presence and position with its usual ghastly grunts. Suddenly
                    pandemonium broke loose on the back verandah. I heard the roar of the muzzle loader
                    followed by a vigourous tattoo beaten on an empty paraffin tin and I rushed out hoping
                    to find the dead leopard. however nothing of the kind had happened except that the
                    noise must have scared the beast because she did not return again that night. Next
                    morning Laza solemnly informed me that, though he had shot many leopards in his day,
                    this was no ordinary leopard but a “sheitani” (devil) and that as his gun was no good
                    against witchcraft he thought he might as well retire from the hunt. Scared I bet, and I
                    don’t blame him either.

                    You can imagine my relief when a car rolled up that afternoon bringing Messers
                    Stewart and Griffiths, two farmers who live about 15 miles away, between here and
                    Mbeya. They had a note from the Assistant District Officer asking them to help me and
                    they had come to set up a trap gun in the garden. That night the leopard sniffed all
                    around the gun and I had the added strain of waiting for the bang and wondering what I
                    should do if the beast were only wounded. I conjured up horrible visions of the two little
                    totos trotting up the garden path with the early morning milk and being horribly mauled,
                    but I needn’t have worried because the leopard was far too wily to be caught that way.
                    Two more ghastly nights passed and then I had another visitor, a Dr Jackson of
                    the Tsetse Department on safari in the District. He listened sympathetically to my story
                    and left his shotgun and some SSG cartridges with me and instructed me to wait until the
                    leopard was pretty close and blow its b—– head off. It was good of him to leave his
                    gun. George always says there are three things a man should never lend, ‘His wife, his
                    gun and his dog.’ (I think in that order!)I felt quite cheered by Dr Jackson’s visit and sent
                    once again for Laza last night and arranged a real show down. In the afternoon I draped
                    heavy blankets over the living room windows to shut out the light of the pressure lamp
                    and the four of us, Laza and his two stooges and I waited up for the leopard. When we
                    guessed by her grunts that she was somewhere between the kitchen and the back door
                    we all rushed out, first the boy with the panga and the lamp, next Laza with his muzzle
                    loader, then me with the shotgun followed closely by the boy with the spear. What a
                    farce! The lamp was our undoing. We were blinded by the light and did not even
                    glimpse the leopard which made off with a derisive grunt. Laza said smugly that he knew
                    it was hopeless to try and now I feel tired and discouraged too.

                    This morning I sent a runner to Mbeya to order the hotel taxi for tomorrow and I
                    shall go to friends in Mbeya for a day or two and then on to Tukuyu where I shall stay
                    with the Eustaces until George returns from Safari.

                    Eleanor.

                    Mchewe 18th November 1937

                    My darling Ann,

                    Here we are back in our own home and how lovely it is to have Daddy back from
                    safari. Thank you very much for your letter. I hope by now you have got mine telling you
                    how very much I liked the beautiful tray cloth you made for my birthday. I bet there are
                    not many little girls of five who can embroider as well as you do, darling. The boy,
                    Matafari, washes and irons it so carefully and it looks lovely on the tea tray.

                    Daddy and I had some fun last night. I was in bed and Daddy was undressing
                    when we heard a funny scratching noise on the roof. I thought it was the leopard. Daddy
                    quickly loaded his shotgun and ran outside. He had only his shirt on and he looked so
                    funny. I grabbed the loaded revolver from the cupboard and ran after Dad in my nightie
                    but after all the rush it was only your cat, Winnie, though I don’t know how she managed
                    to make such a noise. We felt so silly, we laughed and laughed.

                    Kate talks a lot now but in such a funny way you would laugh to her her. She
                    hears the houseboys call me Memsahib so sometimes instead of calling me Mummy
                    she calls me “Oompaab”. She calls the bedroom a ‘bippon’ and her little behind she
                    calls her ‘sittendump’. She loves to watch Mandawi’s cattle go home along the path
                    behind the kitchen. Joseph your donkey, always leads the cows. He has a lazy life now.
                    I am glad you had such fun on Guy Fawkes Day. You will be sad to leave
                    Plumstead but I am sure you will like going to England on the big ship with granny Kate.
                    I expect you will start school when you get to England and I am sure you will find that
                    fun.

                    God bless my dear little girl. Lots of love from Daddy and Kate,
                    and Mummy

                    Mchewe 18th November 1937

                    Hello George Darling,

                    Thank you for your lovely drawing of Daddy shooting an elephant. Daddy says
                    that the only thing is that you have drawn him a bit too handsome.

                    I went onto the verandah a few minutes ago to pick a banana for Kate from the
                    bunch hanging there and a big hornet flew out and stung my elbow! There are lots of
                    them around now and those stinging flies too. Kate wears thick corduroy dungarees so
                    that she will not get her fat little legs bitten. She is two years old now and is a real little
                    pickle. She loves running out in the rain so I have ordered a pair of red Wellingtons and a
                    tiny umbrella from a Nairobi shop for her Christmas present.

                    Fanny’s puppies have their eyes open now and have very sharp little teeth.
                    They love to nip each other. We are keeping the fiercest little one whom we call Paddy
                    but are giving the others to friends. The coffee bushes are full of lovely white flowers
                    and the bees and ants are very busy stealing their honey.

                    Yesterday a troop of baboons came down the hill and Dad shot a big one to
                    scare the others off. They are a nuisance because they steal the maize and potatoes
                    from the native shambas and then there is not enough food for the totos.
                    Dad and I are very proud of you for not making a fuss when you went to the
                    dentist to have that tooth out.

                    Bye bye, my fine little son.
                    Three bags full of love from Kate, Dad and Mummy.

                    Mchewe 12th February, 1938

                    Dearest Family,

                    here is some news that will please you. George has been offered and has
                    accepted a job as Forester at Mbulu in the Northern Province of Tanganyika. George
                    would have preferred a job as Game Ranger, but though the Game Warden, Philip
                    Teare, is most anxious to have him in the Game Department, there is no vacancy at
                    present. Anyway if one crops up later, George can always transfer from one
                    Government Department to another. Poor George, he hates the idea of taking a job. He
                    says that hitherto he has always been his own master and he detests the thought of
                    being pushed around by anyone.

                    Now however he has no choice. Our capitol is almost exhausted and the coffee
                    market shows no signs of improving. With three children and another on the way, he
                    feels he simply must have a fixed income. I shall be sad to leave this little farm. I love
                    our little home and we have been so very happy here, but my heart rejoices at the
                    thought of overseas leave every thirty months. Now we shall be able to fetch Ann and
                    George from England and in three years time we will all be together in Tanganyika once
                    more.

                    There is no sale for farms so we will just shut the house and keep on a very small
                    labour force just to keep the farm from going derelict. We are eating our hens but will
                    take our two dogs, Fanny and Paddy with us.

                    One thing I shall be glad to leave is that leopard. She still comes grunting around
                    at night but not as badly as she did before. I do not mind at all when George is here but
                    until George was accepted for this forestry job I was afraid he might go back to the
                    Diggings and I should once more be left alone to be cursed by the leopard’s attentions.
                    Knowing how much I dreaded this George was most anxious to shoot the leopard and
                    for weeks he kept his shotgun and a powerful torch handy at night.

                    One night last week we woke to hear it grunting near the kitchen. We got up very
                    quietly and whilst George loaded the shotgun with SSG, I took the torch and got the
                    heavy revolver from the cupboard. We crept out onto the dark verandah where George
                    whispered to me to not switch on the torch until he had located the leopard. It was pitch
                    black outside so all he could do was listen intently. And then of course I spoilt all his
                    plans. I trod on the dog’s tin bowl and made a terrific clatter! George ordered me to
                    switch on the light but it was too late and the leopard vanished into the long grass of the
                    Kalonga, grunting derisively, or so it sounded.

                    She never comes into the clearing now but grunts from the hillside just above it.

                    Eleanor.

                    Mbulu 18th March, 1938

                    Dearest Family,

                    Journeys end at last. here we are at Mbulu, installed in our new quarters which are
                    as different as they possibly could be from our own cosy little home at Mchewe. We
                    live now, my dears, in one wing of a sort of ‘Beau Geste’ fort but I’ll tell you more about
                    it in my next letter. We only arrived yesterday and have not had time to look around.
                    This letter will tell you just about our trip from Mbeya.

                    We left the farm in our little red Ford two seater with all our portable goods and
                    chattels plus two native servants and the two dogs. Before driving off, George took one
                    look at the flattened springs and declared that he would be surprised if we reached
                    Mbeya without a breakdown and that we would never make Mbulu with the car so
                    overloaded.

                    However luck was with us. We reached Mbeya without mishap and at one of the
                    local garages saw a sturdy used Ford V8 boxbody car for sale. The garage agreed to
                    take our small car as part payment and George drew on our little remaining capitol for the
                    rest. We spent that night in the house of the Forest Officer and next morning set out in
                    comfort for the Northern Province of Tanganyika.

                    I had done the journey from Dodoma to Mbeya seven years before so was
                    familiar with the scenery but the road was much improved and the old pole bridges had
                    been replaced by modern steel ones. Kate was as good as gold all the way. We
                    avoided hotels and camped by the road and she found this great fun.
                    The road beyond Dodoma was new to me and very interesting country, flat and
                    dry and dusty, as little rain falls there. The trees are mostly thorn trees but here and there
                    one sees a giant baobab, weird trees with fantastically thick trunks and fat squat branches
                    with meagre foliage. The inhabitants of this area I found interesting though. They are
                    called Wagogo and are a primitive people who ape the Masai in dress and customs
                    though they are much inferior to the Masai in physique. They are also great herders of
                    cattle which, rather surprisingly, appear to thrive in that dry area.

                    The scenery alters greatly as one nears Babati, which one approaches by a high
                    escarpment from which one has a wonderful view of the Rift Valley. Babati township
                    appears to be just a small group of Indian shops and shabby native houses, but I
                    believe there are some good farms in the area. Though the little township is squalid,
                    there is a beautiful lake and grand mountains to please the eye. We stopped only long
                    enough to fill up with petrol and buy some foodstuffs. Beyond Babati there is a tsetse
                    fly belt and George warned our two native servants to see that no tsetse flies settled on
                    the dogs.

                    We stopped for the night in a little rest house on the road about 80 miles from
                    Arusha where we were to spend a few days with the Forest Officer before going on to
                    Mbulu. I enjoyed this section of the road very much because it runs across wide plains
                    which are bounded on the West by the blue mountains of the Rift Valley wall. Here for
                    the first time I saw the Masai on their home ground guarding their vast herds of cattle. I
                    also saw their strange primitive hovels called Manyattas, with their thorn walled cattle
                    bomas and lots of plains game – giraffe, wildebeest, ostriches and antelope. Kate was
                    wildly excited and entranced with the game especially the giraffe which stood gazing
                    curiously and unafraid of us, often within a few yards of the road.

                    Finally we came across the greatest thrill of all, my first view of Mt Meru the extinct
                    volcano about 16,000 feet high which towers over Arusha township. The approach to
                    Arusha is through flourishing coffee plantations very different alas from our farm at Mchewe. George says that at Arusha coffee growing is still a paying proposition
                    because here the yield of berry per acre is much higher than in the Southern highlands
                    and here in the North the farmers have not such heavy transport costs as the railway runs
                    from Arusha to the port at Tanga.

                    We stayed overnight at a rather second rate hotel but the food was good and we
                    had hot baths and a good nights rest. Next day Tom Lewis the Forest Officer, fetched
                    us and we spent a few days camping in a tent in the Lewis’ garden having meals at their
                    home. Both Tom and Lillian Lewis were most friendly. Tom lewis explained to George
                    what his work in the Mbulu District was to be, and they took us camping in a Forest
                    Reserve where Lillian and her small son David and Kate and I had a lovely lazy time
                    amidst beautiful surroundings. Before we left for Mbulu, Lillian took me shopping to buy
                    material for curtains for our new home. She described the Forest House at Mbulu to me
                    and it sounded delightful but alas, when we reached Mbulu we discovered that the
                    Assistant District Officer had moved into the Forest House and we were directed to the
                    Fort or Boma. The night before we left Arusha for Mbulu it rained very heavily and the
                    road was very treacherous and slippery due to the surface being of ‘black cotton’ soil
                    which has the appearance and consistency of chocolate blancmange, after rain. To get to
                    Mbulu we had to drive back in the direction of Dodoma for some 70 miles and then turn
                    to the right and drive across plains to the Great Rift Valley Wall. The views from this
                    escarpment road which climbs this wall are magnificent. At one point one looks down
                    upon Lake Manyara with its brilliant white beaches of soda.

                    The drive was a most trying one for George. We had no chains for the wheels
                    and several times we stuck in the mud and our two houseboys had to put grass and
                    branches under the wheels to stop them from spinning. Quite early on in the afternoon
                    George gave up all hope of reaching Mbulu that day and planned to spend the night in
                    a little bush rest camp at Karatu. However at one point it looked as though we would not
                    even reach this resthouse for late afternoon found us properly bogged down in a mess
                    of mud at the bottom of a long and very steep hill. In spite of frantic efforts on the part of
                    George and the two boys, all now very wet and muddy, the heavy car remained stuck.
                    Suddenly five Masai men appeared through the bushes beside the road. They
                    were all tall and angular and rather terrifying looking to me. Each wore only a blanket
                    knotted over one shoulder and all were armed with spears. They lined up by the side of
                    the road and just looked – not hostile but simply aloof and supercilious. George greeted
                    them and said in Ki-Swahili, “Help to push and I will reward you.” But they said nothing,
                    just drawing back imperceptibly to register disgust at the mere idea of manual labour.
                    Their expressions said quite clearly “A Masai is a warrior and does not soil his hands.”
                    George then did something which startled them I think, as much as me. He
                    plucked their spears from their hands one by one and flung them into the back of the
                    boxbody. “Now push!” he said, “And when we are safely out of the mud you shall have
                    your spears back.” To my utter astonishment the Masai seemed to applaud George’s
                    action. I think they admire courage in a man more than anything else. They pushed with a
                    will and soon we were roaring up the long steep slope. “I can’t stop here” quoth George
                    as up and up we went. The Masai were in mad pursuit with their blankets streaming
                    behind. They took a very steep path which was a shortcut to the top. They are certainly
                    amazing athletes and reached the top at the same time as the car. Their route of course
                    was shorter but much more steep, yet they came up without any sign of fatigue to claim
                    their spears and the money which George handed out with a friendly grin. The Masai
                    took the whole episode in good heart and we parted on the most friendly terms.

                    After a rather chilly night in the three walled shack, we started on the last lap of our
                    journey yesterday morning in bright weather and made the trip to Mbulu without incident.

                    Eleanor.

                    Mbulu 24th March, 1938

                    Dearest Family,

                    Mbulu is an attractive station but living in this rather romantic looking fort has many
                    disadvantages. Our quarters make up one side of the fort which is built up around a
                    hollow square. The buildings are single storied but very tall in the German manner and
                    there is a tower on one corner from which the Union Jack flies. The tower room is our
                    sitting room, and one has very fine views from the windows of the rolling country side.
                    However to reach this room one has to climb a steep flight of cement steps from the
                    court yard. Another disadvantage of this tower room is that there is a swarm of bees in
                    the roof and the stray ones drift down through holes in the ceiling and buzz angrily
                    against the window panes or fly around in a most menacing manner.

                    Ours are the only private quarters in the Fort. Two other sides of the Fort are
                    used as offices, storerooms and court room and the fourth side is simply a thick wall with
                    battlements and loopholes and a huge iron shod double door of enormous thickness
                    which is always barred at sunset when the flag is hauled down. Two Police Askari always
                    remain in the Fort on guard at night. The effect from outside the whitewashed fort is very
                    romantic but inside it is hardly homely and how I miss my garden at Mchewe and the
                    grass and trees.

                    We have no privacy downstairs because our windows overlook the bare
                    courtyard which is filled with Africans patiently waiting to be admitted to the courtroom as
                    witnesses or spectators. The outside windows which overlook the valley are heavily
                    barred. I can only think that the Germans who built this fort must have been very scared
                    of the local natives.

                    Our rooms are hardly cosy and are furnished with typical heavy German pieces.
                    We have a vast bleak bedroom, a dining room and an enormous gloomy kitchen in
                    which meals for the German garrison were cooked. At night this kitchen is alive with
                    gigantic rats but fortunately they do not seem to care for the other rooms. To crown
                    everything owls hoot and screech at night on the roof.

                    On our first day here I wandered outside the fort walls with Kate and came upon a
                    neatly fenced plot enclosing the graves of about fifteen South African soldiers killed by
                    the Germans in the 1914-18 war. I understand that at least one of theses soldiers died in
                    the courtyard here. The story goes, that during the period in the Great War when this fort
                    was occupied by a troop of South African Horse, a German named Siedtendorf
                    appeared at the great barred door at night and asked to speak to the officer in command
                    of the Troop. The officer complied with this request and the small shutter in the door was
                    opened so that he could speak with the German. The German, however, had not come
                    to speak. When he saw the exposed face of the officer, he fired, killing him, and
                    escaped into the dark night. I had this tale on good authority but cannot vouch for it. I do
                    know though, that there are two bullet holes in the door beside the shutter. An unhappy
                    story to think about when George is away, as he is now, and the moonlight throws queer
                    shadows in the court yard and the owls hoot.

                    However though I find our quarters depressing, I like Mbulu itself very much. It is
                    rolling country, treeless except for the plantations of the Forestry Dept. The land is very
                    fertile in the watered valleys but the grass on hills and plains is cropped to the roots by
                    the far too numerous cattle and goats. There are very few Europeans on the station, only
                    Mr Duncan, the District Officer, whose wife and children recently left for England, the
                    Assistant District Officer and his wife, a bachelor Veterinary Officer, a Road Foreman and
                    ourselves, and down in the village a German with an American wife and an elderly
                    Irishman whom I have not met. The Government officials have a communal vegetable
                    garden in the valley below the fort which keeps us well supplied with green stuff. 

                    Most afternoons George, Kate and I go for walks after tea. On Fridays there is a
                    little ceremony here outside the fort. In the late afternoon a little procession of small
                    native schoolboys, headed by a drum and penny whistle band come marching up the
                    road to a tune which sounds like ‘Two lovely black eyes”. They form up below our tower
                    and as the flag is lowered for the day they play ‘God save the King’, and then march off
                    again. It is quite a cheerful little ceremony.

                    The local Africans are a skinny lot and, I should say, a poor tribe. They protect
                    themselves against the cold by wrapping themselves in cotton blankets or a strip of
                    unbleached sheeting. This they drape over their heads, almost covering their faces and
                    the rest is wrapped closely round their bodies in the manner of a shroud. A most
                    depressing fashion. They live in very primitive comfortless houses. They simply make a
                    hollow in the hillside and build a front wall of wattle and daub. Into this rude shelter at night
                    go cattle and goats, men, women, and children.

                    Mbulu village has the usual mud brick and wattle dukas and wattle and daub
                    houses. The chief trader is a Goan who keeps a surprisingly good variety of tinned
                    foodstuffs and also sells hardware and soft goods.

                    The Europeans here have been friendly but as you will have noted there are
                    only two other women on station and no children at all to be companions for Kate.

                    Eleanor.

                    Mbulu 20th June 1938

                    Dearest Family,

                    Here we are on Safari with George at Babati where we are occupying a rest
                    house on the slopes of Ufiome Mountain. The slopes are a Forest Reserve and
                    George is supervising the clearing of firebreaks in preparation for the dry weather. He
                    goes off after a very early breakfast and returns home in the late afternoon so Kate and I
                    have long lazy days.

                    Babati is a pleasant spot and the resthouse is quite comfortable. It is about a mile
                    from the village which is just the usual collection of small mud brick and corrugated iron
                    Indian Dukas. There are a few settlers in the area growing coffee, or going in for mixed
                    farming but I don’t think they are doing very well. The farm adjoining the rest house is
                    owned by Lord Lovelace but is run by a manager.

                    George says he gets enough exercise clambering about all day on the mountain,
                    so Kate and I do our walking in the mornings when George is busy, and we all relax in
                    the evenings when George returns from his field work. Kate’s favourite walk is to the big
                    block of mtama (sorghum) shambas lower down the hill. There are huge swarms of tiny
                    grain eating birds around waiting the chance to plunder the mtama, so the crops are
                    watched from sunrise to sunset.

                    Crude observation platforms have been erected for this purpose in the centre of
                    each field and the women and the young boys of the family concerned, take it in turn to
                    occupy the platform and scare the birds. Each watcher has a sling and uses clods of
                    earth for ammunition. The clod is placed in the centre of the sling which is then whirled
                    around at arms length. Suddenly one end of the sling is released and the clod of earth
                    flies out and shatters against the mtama stalks. The sling makes a loud whip like crack and
                    the noise is quite startling and very effective in keeping the birds at a safe distance.

                    Eleanor.

                    Karatu 3rd July 1938

                    Dearest Family,

                    Still on safari you see! We left Babati ten days ago and passed through Mbulu
                    on our way to this spot. We slept out of doors one night beside Lake Tiawa about eight
                    miles from Mbulu. It was a peaceful spot and we enjoyed watching the reflection of the
                    sunset on the lake and the waterhens and duck and pelicans settling down for the night.
                    However it turned piercingly cold after sunset so we had an early supper and then all
                    three of us lay down to sleep in the back of the boxbody (station wagon). It was a tight
                    fit and a real case of ‘When Dad turns, we all turn.’

                    Here at Karatu we are living in a grass hut with only three walls. It is rather sweet
                    and looks like the setting for a Nativity Play. Kate and I share the only camp bed and
                    George and the dogs sleep on the floor. The air here is very fresh and exhilarating and
                    we all feel very fit. George is occupied all day supervising the cutting of firebreaks
                    around existing plantations and the forest reserve of indigenous trees. Our camp is on
                    the hillside and below us lie the fertile wheat lands of European farmers.

                    They are mostly Afrikaners, the descendants of the Boer families who were
                    invited by the Germans to settle here after the Boer War. Most of them are pro-British
                    now and a few have called in here to chat to George about big game hunting. George
                    gets on extremely well with them and recently attended a wedding where he had a
                    lively time dancing at the reception. He likes the older people best as most are great
                    individualists. One fine old man, surnamed von Rooyen, visited our camp. He is a Boer
                    of the General Smuts type with spare figure and bearded face. George tells me he is a
                    real patriarch with an enormous family – mainly sons. This old farmer fought against the
                    British throughout the Boer War under General Smuts and again against the British in the
                    German East Africa campaign when he was a scout and right hand man to Von Lettow. It
                    is said that Von Lettow was able to stay in the field until the end of the Great War
                    because he listened to the advise given to him by von Rooyen. However his dislike for
                    the British does not extend to George as they have a mutual interest in big game
                    hunting.

                    Kate loves being on safari. She is now so accustomed to having me as her nurse
                    and constant companion that I do not know how she will react to paid help. I shall have to
                    get someone to look after her during my confinement in the little German Red Cross
                    hospital at Oldeani.

                    George has obtained permission from the District Commissioner, for Kate and
                    me to occupy the Government Rest House at Oldeani from the end of July until the end
                    of August when my baby is due. He will have to carry on with his field work but will join
                    us at weekends whenever possible.

                    Eleanor.

                    Karatu 12th July 1938

                    Dearest Family,

                    Not long now before we leave this camp. We have greatly enjoyed our stay
                    here in spite of the very chilly earl mornings and the nights when we sit around in heavy
                    overcoats until our early bed time.

                    Last Sunday I persuaded George to take Kate and me to the famous Ngoro-
                    Ngoro Crater. He was not very keen to do so because the road is very bumpy for
                    anyone in my interesting condition but I feel so fit that I was most anxious to take this
                    opportunity of seeing the enormous crater. We may never be in this vicinity again and in
                    any case safari will not be so simple with a small baby.

                    What a wonderful trip it was! The road winds up a steep escarpment from which
                    one gets a glorious birds eye view of the plains of the Great Rift Valley far, far below.
                    The crater is immense. There is a road which skirts the rim in places and one has quite
                    startling views of the floor of the crater about two thousand feet below.

                    A camp for tourists has just been built in a clearing in the virgin forest. It is most
                    picturesque as the camp buildings are very neatly constructed log cabins with very high
                    pitched thatched roofs. We spent about an hour sitting on the grass near the edge of the
                    crater enjoying the sunshine and the sharp air and really awe inspiring view. Far below us
                    in the middle of the crater was a small lake and we could see large herds of game
                    animals grazing there but they were too far away to be impressive, even seen through
                    George’s field glasses. Most appeared to be wildebeest and zebra but I also picked
                    out buffalo. Much more exciting was my first close view of a wild elephant. George
                    pointed him out to me as we approached the rest camp on the inward journey. He
                    stood quietly under a tree near the road and did not seem to be disturbed by the car
                    though he rolled a wary eye in our direction. On our return journey we saw him again at
                    almost uncomfortably close quarters. We rounded a sharp corner and there stood the
                    elephant, facing us and slap in the middle of the road. He was busily engaged giving
                    himself a dust bath but spared time to give us an irritable look. Fortunately we were on a
                    slight slope so George quickly switched off the engine and backed the car quietly round
                    the corner. He got out of the car and loaded his rifle, just in case! But after he had finished
                    his toilet the elephant moved off the road and we took our chance and passed without
                    incident.

                    One notices the steepness of the Ngoro-Ngoro road more on the downward
                    journey than on the way up. The road is cut into the side of the mountain so that one has
                    a steep slope on one hand and a sheer drop on the other. George told me that a lorry
                    coming down the mountain was once charged from behind by a rhino. On feeling and
                    hearing the bash from behind the panic stricken driver drove off down the mountain as
                    fast as he dared and never paused until he reached level ground at the bottom of the
                    mountain. There was no sign of the rhino so the driver got out to examine his lorry and
                    found the rhino horn embedded in the wooden tail end of the lorry. The horn had been
                    wrenched right off!

                    Happily no excitement of that kind happened to us. I have yet to see a rhino.

                    Eleanor.

                    Oldeani. 19th July 1938

                    Dearest Family,

                    Greetings from a lady in waiting! Kate and I have settled down comfortably in the
                    new, solidly built Government Rest House which comprises one large living room and
                    one large office with a connecting door. Outside there is a kitchen and a boys quarter.
                    There are no resident Government officials here at Oldeani so the office is in use only
                    when the District Officer from Mbulu makes his monthly visit. However a large Union
                    Jack flies from a flagpole in the front of the building as a gentle reminder to the entirely
                    German population of Oldeani that Tanganyika is now under British rule.

                    There is quite a large community of German settlers here, most of whom are
                    engaged in coffee farming. George has visited several of the farms in connection with his
                    forestry work and says the coffee plantations look very promising indeed. There are also
                    a few German traders in the village and there is a large boarding school for German
                    children and also a very pleasant little hospital where I have arranged to have the baby.
                    Right next door to the Rest House is a General Dealers Store run by a couple named
                    Schnabbe. The shop is stocked with drapery, hardware, china and foodstuffs all
                    imported from Germany and of very good quality. The Schnabbes also sell local farm
                    produce, beautiful fresh vegetables, eggs and pure rich milk and farm butter. Our meat
                    comes from a German butchery and it is a great treat to get clean, well cut meat. The
                    sausages also are marvellous and in great variety.

                    The butcher is an entertaining character. When he called round looking for custom I
                    expected him to break out in a yodel any minute, as it was obvious from a glance that
                    the Alps are his natural background. From under a green Tyrollean hat with feather,
                    blooms a round beefy face with sparkling small eyes and such widely spaced teeth that
                    one inevitably thinks of a garden rake. Enormous beefy thighs bulge from greasy
                    lederhosen which are supported by the traditional embroidered braces. So far the
                    butcher is the only cheery German, male or female, whom I have seen, and I have met
                    most of the locals at the Schnabbe’s shop. Most of the men seem to have cultivated
                    the grim Hitler look. They are all fanatical Nazis and one is usually greeted by a raised
                    hand and Heil Hitler! All very theatrical. I always feel like crying in ringing tones ‘God
                    Save the King’ or even ‘St George for England’. However the men are all very correct
                    and courteous and the women friendly. The women all admire Kate and cry, “Ag, das
                    kleine Englander.” She really is a picture with her rosy cheeks and huge grey eyes and
                    golden curls. Kate is having a wonderful time playing with Manfried, the Scnabbe’s small
                    son. Neither understands a word said by the other but that doesn’t seem to worry them.

                    Before he left on safari, George took me to hospital for an examination by the
                    nurse, Sister Marianne. She has not been long in the country and knows very little
                    English but is determined to learn and carried on an animated, if rather quaint,
                    conversation with frequent references to a pocket dictionary. She says I am not to worry
                    because there is not doctor here. She is a very experienced midwife and anyway in an
                    emergency could call on the old retired Veterinary Surgeon for assistance.
                    I asked sister Marianne whether she knew of any German woman or girl who
                    would look after Kate whilst I am in hospital and today a very top drawer German,
                    bearing a strong likeness to ‘Little Willie’, called and offered the services of his niece who
                    is here on a visit from Germany. I was rather taken aback and said, “Oh no Baron, your
                    niece would not be the type I had in mind. I’m afraid I cannot pay much for a companion.”
                    However the Baron was not to be discouraged. He told me that his niece is seventeen
                    but looks twenty, that she is well educated and will make a cheerful companion. Her
                    father wishes her to learn to speak English fluently and that is why the Baron wished her
                    to come to me as a house daughter. As to pay, a couple of pounds a month for pocket
                    money and her keep was all he had in mind. So with some misgivings I agreed to take
                    the niece on as a companion as from 1st August.

                    Eleanor.

                    Oldeani. 10th August 1938

                    Dearest Family,

                    Never a dull moment since my young companion arrived. She is a striking looking
                    girl with a tall boyish figure and very short and very fine dark hair which she wears
                    severely slicked back. She wears tweeds, no make up but has shiny rosy cheeks and
                    perfect teeth – she also,inevitably, has a man friend and I have an uncomfortable
                    suspicion that it is because of him that she was planted upon me. Upon second
                    thoughts though, maybe it was because of her excessive vitality, or even because of
                    her healthy appetite! The Baroness, I hear is in poor health and I can imagine that such
                    abundant health and spirit must have been quite overpowering. The name is Ingeborg,
                    but she is called Mouche, which I believe means Mouse. Someone in her family must
                    have a sense of humour.

                    Her English only needed practice and she now chatters fluently so that I know her
                    background and views on life. Mouche’s father is a personal friend of Goering. He was
                    once a big noise in the German Airforce but is now connected with the car industry and
                    travels frequently and intensively in Europe and America on business. Mouche showed
                    me some snap shots of her family and I must say they look prosperous and charming.
                    Mouche tells me that her father wants her to learn to speak English fluently so that
                    she can get a job with some British diplomat in Cairo. I had immediate thought that I
                    might be nursing a future Mata Hari in my bosom, but this was immediately extinguished
                    when Mouche remarked that her father would like her to marry an Englishman. However
                    it seems that the mere idea revolts her. “Englishmen are degenerates who swill whisky
                    all day.” I pointed out that she had met George, who was a true blue Englishman, but
                    was nevertheless a fine physical specimen and certainly didn’t drink all day. Mouche
                    replied that George is not an Englishman but a hunter, as though that set him apart.
                    Mouche is an ardent Hitler fan and an enthusiastic member of the Hitler Youth
                    Movement. The house resounds with Hitler youth songs and when she is not singing,
                    her gramophone is playing very stirring marching songs. I cannot understand a word,
                    which is perhaps as well. Every day she does the most strenuous exercises watched
                    with envy by me as my proportions are now those of a circus Big Top. Mouche eats a
                    fantastic amount of meat and I feel it is a blessing that she is much admired by our
                    Tyrollean butcher who now delivers our meat in person and adds as a token of his
                    admiration some extra sausages for Mouche.

                    I must confess I find her stimulating company as George is on safari most of the
                    time and my evenings otherwise would be lonely. I am a little worried though about
                    leaving Kate here with Mouche when I go to hospital. The dogs and Kate have not taken
                    to her. I am trying to prepare Kate for the separation but she says, “She’s not my
                    mummy. You are my dear mummy, and I want you, I want you.” George has got
                    permission from the Provincial Forestry Officer to spend the last week of August here at
                    the Rest House with me and I only hope that the baby will be born during that time.
                    Kate adores her dad and will be perfectly happy to remain here with him.

                    One final paragraph about Mouche. I thought all German girls were domesticated
                    but not Mouche. I have Kesho-Kutwa here with me as cook and I have engaged a local
                    boy to do the laundry. I however expected Mouche would take over making the
                    puddings and pastry but she informed me that she can only bake a chocolate cake and
                    absolutely nothing else. She said brightly however that she would do the mending. As
                    there is none for her to do, she has rescued a large worn handkerchief of George’s and
                    sits with her feet up listening to stirring gramophone records whilst she mends the
                    handkerchief with exquisite darning.

                    Eleanor.

                    Oldeani. 20th August 1938

                    Dearest Family,

                    Just after I had posted my last letter I received what George calls a demi official
                    letter from the District Officer informing me that I would have to move out of the Rest
                    House for a few days as the Governor and his hangers on would be visiting Oldeani
                    and would require the Rest House. Fortunately George happened to be here for a few
                    hours and he arranged for Kate and Mouche and me to spend a few days at the
                    German School as borders. So here I am at the school having a pleasant and restful
                    time and much entertained by all the goings on.

                    The school buildings were built with funds from Germany and the school is run on
                    the lines of a contemporary German school. I think the school gets a grant from the
                    Tanganyika Government towards running expenses, but I am not sure. The school hall is
                    dominated by a more than life sized oil painting of Adolf Hitler which, at present, is
                    flanked on one side by the German Flag and on the other by the Union Jack. I cannot
                    help feeling that the latter was put up today for the Governor’s visit today.
                    The teachers are very amiable. We all meet at mealtimes, and though few of the
                    teachers speak English, the ones who do are anxious to chatter. The headmaster is a
                    scholarly man but obviously anti-British. He says he cannot understand why so many
                    South Africans are loyal to Britain – or rather to England. “They conquered your country
                    didn’t they?” I said that that had never occurred to me and that anyway I was mainly of
                    Scots descent and that loyalty to the crown was natural to me. “But the English
                    conquered the Scots and yet you are loyal to England. That I cannot understand.” “Well I
                    love England,” said I firmly, ”and so do all British South Africans.” Since then we have
                    stuck to English literature. Shakespeare, Lord Byron and Galsworthy seem to be the
                    favourites and all, thank goodness, make safe topics for conversation.
                    Mouche is in her element but Kate and I do not enjoy the food which is typically
                    German and consists largely of masses of fat pork and sauerkraut and unfamiliar soups. I
                    feel sure that the soup at lunch today had blobs of lemon curd in it! I also find most
                    disconcerting the way that everyone looks at me and says, “Bon appetite”, with much
                    smiling and nodding so I have to fight down my nausea and make a show of enjoying
                    the meals.

                    The teacher whose room adjoins mine is a pleasant woman and I take my
                    afternoon tea with her. She, like all the teachers, has a large framed photo of Hitler on her
                    wall flanked by bracket vases of fresh flowers. One simply can’t get away from the man!
                    Even in the dormitories each child has a picture of Hitler above the bed. Hitler accepting
                    flowers from a small girl, or patting a small boy on the head. Even the children use the
                    greeting ‘Heil Hitler’. These German children seem unnaturally prim when compared with
                    my cheerful ex-pupils in South Africa but some of them are certainly very lovely to look
                    at.

                    Tomorrow Mouche, Kate and I return to our quarters in the Rest House and in a
                    few days George will join us for a week.

                    Eleanor.

                    Oldeani Hospital. 9th September 1938

                    Dearest Family,

                    You will all be delighted to hear that we have a second son, whom we have
                    named John. He is a darling, so quaint and good. He looks just like a little old man with a
                    high bald forehead fringed around the edges with a light brown fluff. George and I call
                    him Johnny Jo because he has a tiny round mouth and a rather big nose and reminds us
                    of A.A.Milne’s ‘Jonathan Jo has a mouth like an O’ , but Kate calls him, ‘My brother John’.
                    George was not here when he was born on September 5th, just two minutes
                    before midnight. He left on safari on the morning of the 4th and, of course, that very night
                    the labour pains started. Fortunately Kate was in bed asleep so Mouche walked with
                    me up the hill to the hospital where I was cheerfully received by Sister Marianne who
                    had everything ready for the confinement. I was lucky to have such an experienced
                    midwife because this was a breech birth and sister had to manage single handed. As
                    there was no doctor present I was not allowed even a sniff of anaesthetic. Sister slaved
                    away by the light of a pressure lamp endeavouring to turn the baby having first shoved
                    an inverted baby bath under my hips to raise them.

                    What a performance! Sister Marianne was very much afraid that she might not be
                    able to save the baby and great was our relief when at last she managed to haul him out
                    by the feet. One slap and the baby began to cry without any further attention so Sister
                    wrapped him up in a blanket and took Johnny to her room for the night. I got very little
                    sleep but was so thankful to have the ordeal over that I did not mind even though I
                    heard a hyaena cackling and calling under my window in a most evil way.
                    When Sister brought Johnny to me in the early morning I stared in astonishment.
                    Instead of dressing him in one of his soft Viyella nighties, she had dressed him in a short
                    sleeved vest of knitted cotton with a cotton cloth swayed around his waist sarong
                    fashion. When I protested, “But Sister why is the baby not dressed in his own clothes?”
                    She answered firmly, “I find it is not allowed. A baby’s clotheses must be boiled and I
                    cannot boil clotheses of wool therefore your baby must wear the clotheses of the Red
                    Cross.”

                    It was the same with the bedding. Poor Johnny lies all day in a deep wicker
                    basket with a detachable calico lining. There is no pillow under his head but a vast kind of
                    calico covered pillow is his only covering. There is nothing at all cosy and soft round my
                    poor baby. I said crossly to the Sister, “As every thing must be so sterile, I wonder you
                    don’t boil me too.” This she ignored.

                    When my message reached George he dashed back to visit us. Sister took him
                    first to see the baby and George was astonished to see the baby basket covered by a
                    sheet. “She has the poor little kid covered up like a bloody parrot,” he told me. So I
                    asked him to go at once to buy a square of mosquito netting to replace the sheet.
                    Kate is quite a problem. She behaves like an Angel when she is here in my
                    room but is rebellious when Sister shoos her out. She says she “Hates the Nanny”
                    which is what she calls Mouche. Unfortunately it seems that she woke before midnight
                    on the night Johnny Jo was born to find me gone and Mouche in my bed. According to
                    Mouche, Kate wept all night and certainly when she visited me in the early morning
                    Kate’s face was puffy with crying and she clung to me crying “Oh my dear mummy, why
                    did you go away?” over and over again. Sister Marianne was touched and suggested
                    that Mouche and Kate should come to the hospital as boarders as I am the only patient
                    at present and there is plenty of room. Luckily Kate does not seem at all jealous of the
                    baby and it is a great relief to have here here under my eye.

                    Eleanor.

                    #6264
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      From Tanganyika with Love

                      continued  ~ part 5

                      With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                      Chunya 16th December 1936

                      Dearest Family,

                      Since last I wrote I have visited Chunya and met several of the diggers wives.
                      On the whole I have been greatly disappointed because there is nothing very colourful
                      about either township or women. I suppose I was really expecting something more like
                      the goldrush towns and women I have so often seen on the cinema screen.
                      Chunya consists of just the usual sun-dried brick Indian shops though there are
                      one or two double storied buildings. Most of the life in the place centres on the
                      Goldfields Hotel but we did not call there. From the store opposite I could hear sounds
                      of revelry though it was very early in the afternoon. I saw only one sight which was quite
                      new to me, some elegantly dressed African women, with high heels and lipsticked
                      mouths teetered by on their way to the silk store. “Native Tarts,” said George in answer
                      to my enquiry.

                      Several women have called on me and when I say ‘called’ I mean called. I have
                      grown so used to going without stockings and wearing home made dresses that it was
                      quite a shock to me to entertain these ladies dressed to the nines in smart frocks, silk
                      stockings and high heeled shoes, handbags, makeup and whatnot. I feel like some
                      female Rip van Winkle. Most of the women have a smart line in conversation and their
                      talk and views on life would make your nice straight hair curl Mummy. They make me feel
                      very unsophisticated and dowdy but George says he has a weakness for such types
                      and I am to stay exactly as I am. I still do not use any makeup. George says ‘It’s all right
                      for them. They need it poor things, you don’t.” Which, though flattering, is hardly true.
                      I prefer the men visitors, though they also are quite unlike what I had expected
                      diggers to be. Those whom George brings home are all well educated and well
                      groomed and I enjoy listening to their discussion of the world situation, sport and books.
                      They are extremely polite to me and gentle with the children though I believe that after a
                      few drinks at the pub tempers often run high. There were great arguments on the night
                      following the abdication of Edward VIII. Not that the diggers were particularly attached to
                      him as a person, but these men are all great individualists and believe in freedom of
                      choice. George, rather to my surprise, strongly supported Edward. I did not.

                      Many of the diggers have wireless sets and so we keep up to date with the
                      news. I seldom leave camp. I have my hands full with the three children during the day
                      and, even though Janey is a reliable ayah, I would not care to leave the children at night
                      in these grass roofed huts. Having experienced that fire on the farm, I know just how
                      unlikely it would be that the children would be rescued in time in case of fire. The other
                      women on the diggings think I’m crazy. They leave their children almost entirely to ayahs
                      and I must confess that the children I have seen look very well and happy. The thing is
                      that I simply would not enjoy parties at the hotel or club, miles away from the children
                      and I much prefer to stay at home with a book.

                      I love hearing all about the parties from George who likes an occasional ‘boose
                      up’ with the boys and is terribly popular with everyone – not only the British but with the
                      Germans, Scandinavians and even the Afrikaans types. One Afrikaans woman said “Jou
                      man is ‘n man, al is hy ‘n Engelsman.” Another more sophisticated woman said, “George
                      is a handsome devil. Aren’t you scared to let him run around on his own?” – but I’m not. I
                      usually wait up for George with sandwiches and something hot to drink and that way I
                      get all the news red hot.

                      There is very little gold coming in. The rains have just started and digging is
                      temporarily at a standstill. It is too wet for dry blowing and not yet enough water for
                      panning and sluicing. As this camp is some considerable distance from the claims, all I see of the process is the weighing of the daily taking of gold dust and tiny nuggets.
                      Unless our luck changes I do not think we will stay on here after John Molteno returns.
                      George does not care for the life and prefers a more constructive occupation.
                      Ann and young George still search optimistically for gold. We were all saddened
                      last week by the death of Fanny, our bull terrier. She went down to the shopping centre
                      with us and we were standing on the verandah of a store when a lorry passed with its
                      canvas cover flapping. This excited Fanny who rushed out into the street and the back
                      wheel of the lorry passed right over her, killing her instantly. Ann was very shocked so I
                      soothed her by telling her that Fanny had gone to Heaven. When I went to bed that
                      night I found Ann still awake and she asked anxiously, “Mummy, do you think God
                      remembered to give Fanny her bone tonight?”

                      Much love to all,
                      Eleanor.

                      Itewe, Chunya 23rd December 1936

                      Dearest Family,

                      Your Christmas parcel arrived this morning. Thank you very much for all the
                      clothing for all of us and for the lovely toys for the children. George means to go hunting
                      for a young buffalo this afternoon so that we will have some fresh beef for Christmas for
                      ourselves and our boys and enough for friends too.

                      I had a fright this morning. Ann and Georgie were, as usual, searching for gold
                      whilst I sat sewing in the living room with Kate toddling around. She wandered through
                      the curtained doorway into the store and I heard her playing with the paraffin pump. At
                      first it did not bother me because I knew the tin was empty but after ten minutes or so I
                      became irritated by the noise and went to stop her. Imagine my horror when I drew the
                      curtain aside and saw my fat little toddler fiddling happily with the pump whilst, curled up
                      behind the tin and clearly visible to me lay the largest puffadder I have ever seen.
                      Luckily I acted instinctively and scooped Kate up from behind and darted back into the
                      living room without disturbing the snake. The houseboy and cook rushed in with sticks
                      and killed the snake and then turned the whole storeroom upside down to make sure
                      there were no more.

                      I have met some more picturesque characters since I last wrote. One is a man
                      called Bishop whom George has known for many years having first met him in the
                      Congo. I believe he was originally a sailor but for many years he has wandered around
                      Central Africa trying his hand at trading, prospecting, a bit of elephant hunting and ivory
                      poaching. He is now keeping himself by doing ‘Sign Writing”. Bish is a gentle and
                      dignified personality. When we visited his camp he carefully dusted a seat for me and
                      called me ‘Marm’, quite ye olde world. The only thing is he did spit.

                      Another spitter is the Frenchman in a neighbouring camp. He is in bed with bad
                      rheumatism and George has been going across twice a day to help him and cheer him
                      up. Once when George was out on the claim I went across to the Frenchman’s camp in
                      response to an SOS, but I think he was just lonely. He showed me snapshots of his
                      two daughters, lovely girls and extremely smart, and he chatted away telling me his life
                      history. He punctuated his remarks by spitting to right and left of the bed, everywhere in
                      fact, except actually at me.

                      George took me and the children to visit a couple called Bert and Hilda Farham.
                      They have a small gold reef which is worked by a very ‘Heath Robinson’ type of
                      machinery designed and erected by Bert who is reputed to be a clever engineer though
                      eccentric. He is rather a handsome man who always looks very spruce and neat and
                      wears a Captain Kettle beard. Hilda is from Johannesburg and quite a character. She
                      has a most generous figure and literally masses of beetroot red hair, but she also has a
                      warm deep voice and a most generous disposition. The Farhams have built
                      themselves a more permanent camp than most. They have a brick cottage with proper
                      doors and windows and have made it attractive with furniture contrived from petrol
                      boxes. They have no children but Hilda lavishes a great deal of affection on a pet
                      monkey. Sometimes they do quite well out of their gold and then they have a terrific
                      celebration at the Club or Pub and Hilda has an orgy of shopping. At other times they
                      are completely broke but Hilda takes disasters as well as triumphs all in her stride. She
                      says, “My dear, when we’re broke we just live on tea and cigarettes.”

                      I have met a young woman whom I would like as a friend. She has a dear little
                      baby, but unfortunately she has a very wet husband who is also a dreadful bore. I can’t
                      imagine George taking me to their camp very often. When they came to visit us George
                      just sat and smoked and said,”Oh really?” to any remark this man made until I felt quite
                      hysterical. George looks very young and fit and the children are lively and well too. I ,
                      however, am definitely showing signs of wear and tear though George says,
                      “Nonsense, to me you look the same as you always did.” This I may say, I do not
                      regard as a compliment to the young Eleanor.

                      Anyway, even though our future looks somewhat unsettled, we are all together
                      and very happy.

                      With love,
                      Eleanor.

                      Itewe, Chunya 30th December 1936

                      Dearest Family,

                      We had a very cheery Christmas. The children loved the toys and are so proud
                      of their new clothes. They wore them when we went to Christmas lunch to the
                      Cresswell-Georges. The C-Gs have been doing pretty well lately and they have a
                      comfortable brick house and a large wireless set. The living room was gaily decorated
                      with bought garlands and streamers and balloons. We had an excellent lunch cooked by
                      our ex cook Abel who now works for the Cresswell-Georges. We had turkey with
                      trimmings and plum pudding followed by nuts and raisons and chocolates and sweets
                      galore. There was also a large variety of drinks including champagne!

                      There were presents for all of us and, in addition, Georgie and Ann each got a
                      large tin of chocolates. Kate was much admired. She was a picture in her new party frock
                      with her bright hair and rosy cheeks. There were other guests beside ourselves and
                      they were already there having drinks when we arrived. Someone said “What a lovely
                      child!” “Yes” said George with pride, “She’s a Marie Stopes baby.” “Truby King!” said I
                      quickly and firmly, but too late to stop the roar of laughter.

                      Our children played amicably with the C-G’s three, but young George was
                      unusually quiet and surprised me by bringing me his unopened tin of chocolates to keep
                      for him. Normally he is a glutton for sweets. I might have guessed he was sickening for
                      something. That night he vomited and had diarrhoea and has had an upset tummy and a
                      slight temperature ever since.

                      Janey is also ill. She says she has malaria and has taken to her bed. I am dosing
                      her with quinine and hope she will soon be better as I badly need her help. Not only is
                      young George off his food and peevish but Kate has a cold and Ann sore eyes and
                      they all want love and attention. To complicate things it has been raining heavily and I
                      must entertain the children indoors.

                      Eleanor.

                      Itewe, Chunya 19th January 1937

                      Dearest Family,

                      So sorry I have not written before but we have been in the wars and I have had neither
                      the time nor the heart to write. However the worst is now over. Young George and
                      Janey are both recovering from Typhoid Fever. The doctor had Janey moved to the
                      native hospital at Chunya but I nursed young George here in the camp.

                      As I told you young George’s tummy trouble started on Christmas day. At first I
                      thought it was only a protracted bilious attack due to eating too much unaccustomed rich
                      food and treated him accordingly but when his temperature persisted I thought that the
                      trouble might be malaria and kept him in bed and increased the daily dose of quinine.
                      He ate less and less as the days passed and on New Years Day he seemed very
                      weak and his stomach tender to the touch.

                      George fetched the doctor who examined small George and said he had a very
                      large liver due no doubt to malaria. He gave the child injections of emertine and quinine
                      and told me to give young George frequent and copious drinks of water and bi-carb of
                      soda. This was more easily said than done. Young George refused to drink this mixture
                      and vomited up the lime juice and water the doctor had suggested as an alternative.
                      The doctor called every day and gave George further injections and advised me
                      to give him frequent sips of water from a spoon. After three days the child was very
                      weak and weepy but Dr Spiers still thought he had malaria. During those anxious days I
                      also worried about Janey who appeared to be getting worse rather that better and on
                      January the 3rd I asked the doctor to look at her. The next thing I knew, the doctor had
                      put Janey in his car and driven her off to hospital. When he called next morning he
                      looked very grave and said he wished to talk to my husband. I said that George was out
                      on the claim but if what he wished to say concerned young George’s condition he might
                      just as well tell me.

                      With a good deal of reluctance Dr Spiers then told me that Janey showed all the
                      symptoms of Typhoid Fever and that he was very much afraid that young George had
                      contracted it from her. He added that George should be taken to the Mbeya Hospital
                      where he could have the professional nursing so necessary in typhoid cases. I said “Oh
                      no,I’d never allow that. The child had never been away from his family before and it
                      would frighten him to death to be sick and alone amongst strangers.” Also I was sure that
                      the fifty mile drive over the mountains in his weak condition would harm him more than
                      my amateur nursing would. The doctor returned to the camp that afternoon to urge
                      George to send our son to hospital but George staunchly supported my argument that
                      young George would stand a much better chance of recovery if we nursed him at home.
                      I must say Dr Spiers took our refusal very well and gave young George every attention
                      coming twice a day to see him.

                      For some days the child was very ill. He could not keep down any food or liquid
                      in any quantity so all day long, and when he woke at night, I gave him a few drops of
                      water at a time from a teaspoon. His only nourishment came from sucking Macintosh’s
                      toffees. Young George sweated copiously especially at night when it was difficult to
                      change his clothes and sponge him in the draughty room with the rain teeming down
                      outside. I think I told you that the bedroom is a sort of shed with only openings in the wall
                      for windows and doors, and with one wall built only a couple of feet high leaving a six
                      foot gap for air and light. The roof leaked and the damp air blew in but somehow young
                      George pulled through.

                      Only when he was really on the mend did the doctor tell us that whilst he had
                      been attending George, he had also been called in to attend to another little boy of the same age who also had typhoid. He had been called in too late and the other little boy,
                      an only child, had died. Young George, thank God, is convalescent now, though still on a
                      milk diet. He is cheerful enough when he has company but very peevish when left
                      alone. Poor little lad, he is all hair, eyes, and teeth, or as Ann says” Georgie is all ribs ribs
                      now-a-days Mummy.” He shares my room, Ann and Kate are together in the little room.
                      Anyway the doctor says he should be up and around in about a week or ten days time.
                      We were all inoculated against typhoid on the day the doctor made the diagnosis
                      so it is unlikely that any of us will develop it. Dr Spiers was most impressed by Ann’s
                      unconcern when she was inoculated. She looks gentle and timid but has always been
                      very brave. Funny thing when young George was very ill he used to wail if I left the
                      room, but now that he is convalescent he greatly prefers his dad’s company. So now I
                      have been able to take the girls for walks in the late afternoons whilst big George
                      entertains small George. This he does with the minimum of effort, either he gets out
                      cartons of ammunition with which young George builds endless forts, or else he just sits
                      beside the bed and cleans one of his guns whilst small George watches with absorbed
                      attention.

                      The Doctor tells us that Janey is also now convalescent. He says that exhusband
                      Abel has been most attentive and appeared daily at the hospital with a tray of
                      food that made his, the doctor’s, mouth water. All I dare say, pinched from Mrs
                      Cresswell-George.

                      I’ll write again soon. Lots of love to all,
                      Eleanor.

                      Chunya 29th January 1937

                      Dearest Family,

                      Georgie is up and about but still tires very easily. At first his legs were so weak
                      that George used to carry him around on his shoulders. The doctor says that what the
                      child really needs is a long holiday out of the Tropics so that Mrs Thomas’ offer, to pay all
                      our fares to Cape Town as well as lending us her seaside cottage for a month, came as
                      a Godsend. Luckily my passport is in order. When George was in Mbeya he booked
                      seats for the children and me on the first available plane. We will fly to Broken Hill and go
                      on to Cape Town from there by train.

                      Ann and George are wildly thrilled at the idea of flying but I am not. I remember
                      only too well how airsick I was on the old Hannibal when I flew home with the baby Ann.
                      I am longing to see you all and it will be heaven to give the children their first seaside
                      holiday.

                      I mean to return with Kate after three months but, if you will have him, I shall leave
                      George behind with you for a year. You said you would all be delighted to have Ann so
                      I do hope you will also be happy to have young George. Together they are no trouble
                      at all. They amuse themselves and are very independent and loveable.
                      George and I have discussed the matter taking into consideration the letters from
                      you and George’s Mother on the subject. If you keep Ann and George for a year, my
                      mother-in-law will go to Cape Town next year and fetch them. They will live in England
                      with her until they are fit enough to return to the Tropics. After the children and I have left
                      on this holiday, George will be able to move around and look for a job that will pay
                      sufficiently to enable us to go to England in a few years time to fetch our children home.
                      We both feel very sad at the prospect of this parting but the children’s health
                      comes before any other consideration. I hope Kate will stand up better to the Tropics.
                      She is plump and rosy and could not look more bonny if she lived in a temperate
                      climate.

                      We should be with you in three weeks time!

                      Very much love,
                      Eleanor.

                      Broken Hill, N Rhodesia 11th February 1937

                      Dearest Family,

                      Well here we are safe and sound at the Great Northern Hotel, Broken Hill, all
                      ready to board the South bound train tonight.

                      We were still on the diggings on Ann’s birthday, February 8th, when George had
                      a letter from Mbeya to say that our seats were booked on the plane leaving Mbeya on
                      the 10th! What a rush we had packing up. Ann was in bed with malaria so we just
                      bundled her up in blankets and set out in John Molteno’s car for the farm. We arrived that
                      night and spent the next day on the farm sorting things out. Ann and George wanted to
                      take so many of their treasures and it was difficult for them to make a small selection. In
                      the end young George’s most treasured possession, his sturdy little boots, were left
                      behind.

                      Before leaving home on the morning of the tenth I took some snaps of Ann and
                      young George in the garden and one of them with their father. He looked so sad. After
                      putting us on the plane, George planned to go to the fishing camp for a day or two
                      before returning to the empty house on the farm.

                      John Molteno returned from the Cape by plane just before we took off, so he
                      will take over the running of his claims once more. I told John that I dreaded the plane trip
                      on account of air sickness so he gave me two pills which I took then and there. Oh dear!
                      How I wished later that I had not done so. We had an extremely bumpy trip and
                      everyone on the plane was sick except for small George who loved every moment.
                      Poor Ann had a dreadful time but coped very well and never complained. I did not
                      actually puke until shortly before we landed at Broken Hill but felt dreadfully ill all the way.
                      Kate remained rosy and cheerful almost to the end. She sat on my lap throughout the
                      trip because, being under age, she travelled as baggage and was not entitled to a seat.
                      Shortly before we reached Broken Hill a smartly dressed youngish man came up
                      to me and said, “You look so poorly, please let me take the baby, I have children of my
                      own and know how to handle them.” Kate made no protest and off they went to the
                      back of the plane whilst I tried to relax and concentrate on not getting sick. However,
                      within five minutes the man was back. Kate had been thoroughly sick all over his collar
                      and jacket.

                      I took Kate back on my lap and then was violently sick myself, so much so that
                      when we touched down at Broken Hill I was unable to speak to the Immigration Officer.
                      He was so kind. He sat beside me until I got my diaphragm under control and then
                      drove me up to the hotel in his own car.

                      We soon recovered of course and ate a hearty dinner. This morning after
                      breakfast I sallied out to look for a Bank where I could exchange some money into
                      Rhodesian and South African currency and for the Post Office so that I could telegraph
                      to George and to you. What a picnic that trip was! It was a terribly hot day and there was
                      no shade. By the time we had done our chores, the children were hot, and cross, and
                      tired and so indeed was I. As I had no push chair for Kate I had to carry her and she is
                      pretty heavy for eighteen months. George, who is still not strong, clung to my free arm
                      whilst Ann complained bitterly that no one was helping her.

                      Eventually Ann simply sat down on the pavement and declared that she could
                      not go another step, whereupon George of course decided that he also had reached his
                      limit and sat down too. Neither pleading no threats would move them so I had to resort
                      to bribery and had to promise that when we reached the hotel they could have cool
                      drinks and ice-cream. This promise got the children moving once more but I am determined that nothing will induce me to stir again until the taxi arrives to take us to the
                      station.

                      This letter will go by air and will reach you before we do. How I am longing for
                      journeys end.

                      With love to you all,
                      Eleanor.

                      Leaving home 10th February 1937,  George Gilman Rushby with Ann and Georgie (Mike) Rushby:

                      George Rushby Ann and Georgie

                      NOTE
                      We had a very warm welcome to the family home at Plumstead Cape Town.
                      After ten days with my family we moved to Hout Bay where Mrs Thomas lent us her
                      delightful seaside cottage. She also provided us with two excellent maids so I had
                      nothing to do but rest and play on the beach with the children.

                      After a month at the sea George had fully recovered his health though not his
                      former gay spirits. After another six months with my parents I set off for home with Kate,
                      leaving Ann and George in my parent’s home under the care of my elder sister,
                      Marjorie.

                      One or two incidents during that visit remain clearly in my memory. Our children
                      had never met elderly people and were astonished at the manifestations of age. One
                      morning an elderly lady came around to collect church dues. She was thin and stooped
                      and Ann surveyed her with awe. She turned to me with a puzzled expression and
                      asked in her clear voice, “Mummy, why has that old lady got a moustache – oh and a
                      beard?’ The old lady in question was very annoyed indeed and said, “What a rude little
                      girl.” Ann could not understand this, she said, “But Mummy, I only said she had a
                      moustache and a beard and she has.” So I explained as best I could that when people
                      have defects of this kind they are hurt if anyone mentions them.

                      A few days later a strange young woman came to tea. I had been told that she
                      had a most disfiguring birthmark on her cheek and warned Ann that she must not
                      comment on it. Alas! with the kindest intentions Ann once again caused me acute
                      embarrassment. The young woman was hardly seated when Ann went up to her and
                      gently patted the disfiguring mark saying sweetly, “Oh, I do like this horrible mark on your
                      face.”

                      I remember also the afternoon when Kate and George were christened. My
                      mother had given George a white silk shirt for the occasion and he wore it with intense
                      pride. Kate was baptised first without incident except that she was lost in admiration of a
                      gold bracelet given her that day by her Godmother and exclaimed happily, “My
                      bangle, look my bangle,” throughout the ceremony. When George’s turn came the
                      clergyman held his head over the font and poured water on George’s forehead. Some
                      splashed on his shirt and George protested angrily, “Mum, he has wet my shirt!” over
                      and over again whilst I led him hurriedly outside.

                      My last memory of all is at the railway station. The time had come for Kate and
                      me to get into our compartment. My sisters stood on the platform with Ann and George.
                      Ann was resigned to our going, George was not so, at the last moment Sylvia, my
                      younger sister, took him off to see the engine. The whistle blew and I said good-bye to
                      my gallant little Ann. “Mummy”, she said urgently to me, “Don’t forget to wave to
                      George.”

                      And so I waved good-bye to my children, never dreaming that a war would
                      intervene and it would be eight long years before I saw them again.

                      #6263
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        From Tanganyika with Love

                        continued  ~ part 4

                        With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                        Mchewe Estate. 31st January 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        Life is very quiet just now. Our neighbours have left and I miss them all especially
                        Joni who was always a great bearer of news. We also grew fond of his Swedish
                        brother-in-law Max, whose loud ‘Hodi’ always brought a glad ‘Karibu’ from us. His wife,
                        Marion, I saw less often. She is not strong and seldom went visiting but has always
                        been friendly and kind and ready to share her books with me.

                        Ann’s birthday is looming ahead and I am getting dreadfully anxious that her
                        parcels do not arrive in time. I am delighted that you were able to get a good head for
                        her doll, dad, but horrified to hear that it was so expensive. You would love your
                        ‘Charming Ann’. She is a most responsible little soul and seems to have outgrown her
                        mischievous ways. A pity in a way, I don’t want her to grow too serious. You should see
                        how thoroughly Ann baths and towels herself. She is anxious to do Georgie and Kate
                        as well.

                        I did not mean to teach Ann to write until after her fifth birthday but she has taught
                        herself by copying the large print in newspaper headlines. She would draw a letter and
                        ask me the name and now I find that at four Ann knows the whole alphabet. The front
                        cement steps is her favourite writing spot. She uses bits of white clay we use here for
                        whitewashing.

                        Coffee prices are still very low and a lot of planters here and at Mbosi are in a
                        mess as they can no longer raise mortgages on their farms or get advances from the
                        Bank against their crops. We hear many are leaving their farms to try their luck on the
                        Diggings.

                        George is getting fed up too. The snails are back on the shamba and doing
                        frightful damage. Talk of the plagues of Egypt! Once more they are being collected in
                        piles and bashed into pulp. The stench on the shamba is frightful! The greybeards in the
                        village tell George that the local Chief has put a curse on the farm because he is angry
                        that the Government granted George a small extension to the farm two years ago! As
                        the Chief was consulted at the time and was agreeable this talk of a curse is nonsense
                        but goes to show how the uneducated African put all disasters down to witchcraft.

                        With much love,
                        Eleanor.

                        Mchewe Estate. 9th February 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        Ann’s birthday yesterday was not quite the gay occasion we had hoped. The
                        seventh was mail day so we sent a runner for the mail, hoping against hope that your
                        parcel containing the dolls head had arrived. The runner left for Mbeya at dawn but, as it
                        was a very wet day, he did not return with the mail bag until after dark by which time Ann
                        was fast asleep. My heart sank when I saw the parcel which contained the dolls new
                        head. It was squashed quite flat. I shed a few tears over that shattered head, broken
                        quite beyond repair, and George felt as bad about it as I did. The other parcel arrived in
                        good shape and Ann loves her little sewing set, especially the thimble, and the nursery
                        rhymes are a great success.

                        Ann woke early yesterday and began to open her parcels. She said “But
                        Mummy, didn’t Barbara’s new head come?” So I had to show her the fragments.
                        Instead of shedding the flood of tears I expected, Ann just lifted the glass eyes in her
                        hand and said in a tight little voice “Oh poor Barbara.” George saved the situation. as
                        usual, by saying in a normal voice,”Come on Ann, get up and lets play your new
                        records.” So we had music and sweets before breakfast. Later I removed Barbara’s
                        faded old blond wig and gummed on the glossy new brown one and Ann seems quite
                        satisfied.

                        Last night, after the children were tucked up in bed, we discussed our financial
                        situation. The coffee trees that have survived the plagues of borer beetle, mealie bugs
                        and snails look strong and fine, but George says it will be years before we make a living
                        out of the farm. He says he will simply have to make some money and he is leaving for
                        the Lupa on Saturday to have a look around on the Diggings. If he does decide to peg
                        a claim and work it he will put up a wattle and daub hut and the children and I will join him
                        there. But until such time as he strikes gold I shall have to remain here on the farm and
                        ‘Keep the Home Fires Burning’.

                        Now don’t go and waste pity on me. Women all over the country are having to
                        stay at home whilst their husbands search for a livelihood. I am better off than most
                        because I have a comfortable little home and loyal servants and we still have enough
                        capitol to keep the wolf from the door. Anyway this is the rainy season and hardly the
                        best time to drag three small children around the sodden countryside on prospecting
                        safaris.

                        So I’ll stay here at home and hold thumbs that George makes a lucky strike.

                        Heaps of love to all,
                        Eleanor.

                        Mchewe Estate. 27th February 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        Well, George has gone but here we are quite safe and cosy. Kate is asleep and
                        Ann and Georgie are sprawled on the couch taking it in turns to enumerate the things
                        God has made. Every now and again Ann bothers me with an awkward question. “Did
                        God make spiders? Well what for? Did he make weeds? Isn’t He silly, mummy? She is
                        becoming a very practical person. She sews surprisingly well for a four year old and has
                        twice made cakes in the past week, very sweet and liberally coloured with cochineal and
                        much appreciated by Georgie.

                        I have been without George for a fortnight and have adapted myself to my new
                        life. The children are great company during the day and I have arranged my evenings so
                        that they do not seem long. I am determined that when George comes home he will find
                        a transformed wife. I read an article entitled ‘Are you the girl he married?’ in a magazine
                        last week and took a good look in the mirror and decided that I certainly was not! Hair dry,
                        skin dry, and I fear, a faint shadow on the upper lip. So now I have blown the whole of
                        your Christmas Money Order on an order to a chemist in Dar es Salaam for hair tonic,
                        face cream and hair remover and am anxiously awaiting the parcel.

                        In the meantime, after tucking the children into bed at night, I skip on the verandah
                        and do the series of exercises recommended in the magazine article. After this exertion I
                        have a leisurely bath followed by a light supper and then read or write letters to pass
                        the time until Kate’s ten o’clock feed. I have arranged for Janey to sleep in the house.
                        She comes in at 9.30 pm and makes up her bed on the living room floor by the fire.

                        The days are by no means uneventful. The day before yesterday the biggest
                        troop of monkeys I have ever seen came fooling around in the trees and on the grass
                        only a few yards from the house. These monkeys were the common grey monkeys
                        with black faces. They came in all sizes and were most entertaining to watch. Ann and
                        Georgie had a great time copying their antics and pulling faces at the monkeys through
                        the bedroom windows which I hastily closed.

                        Thomas, our headman, came running up and told me that this troop of monkeys
                        had just raided his maize shamba and asked me to shoot some of them. I would not of
                        course do this. I still cannot bear to kill any animal, but I fired a couple of shots in the air
                        and the monkeys just melted away. It was fantastic, one moment they were there and
                        the next they were not. Ann and Georgie thought I had been very unkind to frighten the
                        poor monkeys but honestly, when I saw what they had done to my flower garden, I
                        almost wished I had hardened my heart and shot one or two.

                        The children are all well but Ann gave me a nasty fright last week. I left Ann and
                        Georgie at breakfast whilst I fed Fanny, our bull terrier on the back verandah. Suddenly I
                        heard a crash and rushed inside to find Ann’s chair lying on its back and Ann beside it on
                        the floor perfectly still and with a paper white face. I shouted for Janey to bring water and
                        laid Ann flat on the couch and bathed her head and hands. Soon she sat up with a wan
                        smile and said “I nearly knocked my head off that time, didn’t I.” She must have been
                        standing on the chair and leaning against the back. Our brick floors are so terribly hard that
                        she might have been seriously hurt.

                        However she was none the worse for the fall, but Heavens, what an anxiety kids
                        are.

                        Lots of love,
                        Eleanor

                        Mchewe Estate. 12th March 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        It was marvellous of you to send another money order to replace the one I spent
                        on cosmetics. With this one I intend to order boots for both children as a protection from
                        snake bite, though from my experience this past week the threat seems to be to the
                        head rather than the feet. I was sitting on the couch giving Kate her morning milk from a
                        cup when a long thin snake fell through the reed ceiling and landed with a thud just behind
                        the couch. I shouted “Nyoka, Nyoka!” (Snake,Snake!) and the houseboy rushed in with
                        a stick and killed the snake. I then held the cup to Kate’s mouth again but I suppose in
                        my agitation I tipped it too much because the baby choked badly. She gasped for
                        breath. I quickly gave her a sharp smack on the back and a stream of milk gushed
                        through her mouth and nostrils and over me. Janey took Kate from me and carried her
                        out into the fresh air on the verandah and as I anxiously followed her through the door,
                        another long snake fell from the top of the wall just missing me by an inch or so. Luckily
                        the houseboy still had the stick handy and dispatched this snake also.

                        The snakes were a pair of ‘boomslangs’, not nice at all, and all day long I have
                        had shamba boys coming along to touch hands and say “Poli Memsahib” – “Sorry
                        madam”, meaning of course ‘Sorry you had a fright.’

                        Apart from that one hectic morning this has been a quiet week. Before George
                        left for the Lupa he paid off most of the farm hands as we can now only afford a few
                        labourers for the essential work such as keeping the weeds down in the coffee shamba.
                        There is now no one to keep the grass on the farm roads cut so we cannot use the pram
                        when we go on our afternoon walks. Instead Janey carries Kate in a sling on her back.
                        Janey is a very clean slim woman, and her clothes are always spotless, so Kate keeps
                        cool and comfortable. Ann and Georgie always wear thick overalls on our walks as a
                        protection against thorns and possible snakes. We usually make our way to the
                        Mchewe River where Ann and Georgie paddle in the clear cold water and collect shiny
                        stones.

                        The cosmetics parcel duly arrived by post from Dar es Salaam so now I fill the
                        evenings between supper and bed time attending to my face! The much advertised
                        cream is pink and thick and feels revolting. I smooth it on before bedtime and keep it on
                        all night. Just imagine if George could see me! The advertisements promise me a skin
                        like a rose in six weeks. What a surprise there is in store for George!

                        You will have been wondering what has happened to George. Well on the Lupa
                        he heard rumours of a new gold strike somewhere in the Sumbawanga District. A couple
                        of hundred miles from here I think, though I am not sure where it is and have no one to
                        ask. You look it up on the map and tell me. John Molteno is also interested in this and
                        anxious to have it confirmed so he and George have come to an agreement. John
                        Molteno provided the porters for the journey together with prospecting tools and
                        supplies but as he cannot leave his claims, or his gold buying business, George is to go
                        on foot to the area of the rumoured gold strike and, if the strike looks promising will peg
                        claims in both their names.

                        The rainy season is now at its height and the whole countryside is under water. All
                        roads leading to the area are closed to traffic and, as there are few Europeans who
                        would attempt the journey on foot, George proposes to get a head start on them by
                        making this uncomfortable safari. I have just had my first letter from George since he left
                        on this prospecting trip. It took ages to reach me because it was sent by runner to
                        Abercorn in Northern Rhodesia, then on by lorry to Mpika where it was put on a plane
                        for Mbeya. George writes the most charming letters which console me a little upon our
                        all too frequent separations.

                        His letter was cheerful and optimistic, though reading between the lines I should
                        say he had a grim time. He has reached Sumbawanga after ‘a hell of a trip’, to find that
                        the rumoured strike was at Mpanda and he had a few more days of foot safari ahead.
                        He had found the trip from the Lupa even wetter than he had expected. The party had
                        three days of wading through swamps sometimes waist deep in water. Of his sixteen
                        porters, four deserted an the second day out and five others have had malaria and so
                        been unable to carry their loads. He himself is ‘thin but very fit’, and he sounds full of
                        beans and writes gaily of the marvellous holiday we will have if he has any decent luck! I
                        simply must get that mink and diamonds complexion.

                        The frustrating thing is that I cannot write back as I have no idea where George is
                        now.

                        With heaps of love,
                        Eleanor.

                        Mchewe Estate. 24th March 1936

                        Dearest Family,
                        How kind you are. Another parcel from home. Although we are very short
                        of labourers I sent a special runner to fetch it as Ann simply couldn’t bear the suspense
                        of waiting to see Brenda, “My new little girl with plaits.” Thank goodness Brenda is
                        unbreakable. I could not have born another tragedy. She really is an exquisite little doll
                        and has hardly been out of Ann’s arms since arrival. She showed Brenda proudly to all
                        the staff. The kitchen boy’s face was a study. His eyes fairly came out on sticks when he
                        saw the dolls eyes not only opening and shutting, but moving from side to side in that
                        incredibly lifelike way. Georgie loves his little model cars which he carries around all day
                        and puts under his pillow at night.

                        As for me, I am enchanted by my very smart new frock. Janey was so lavish with
                        her compliments when I tried the frock on, that in a burst of generosity I gave her that
                        rather tartish satin and lace trousseau nighty, and she was positively enthralled. She
                        wore it that very night when she appeared as usual to doss down by the fire.
                        By the way it was Janey’s turn to have a fright this week. She was in the
                        bathroom washing the children’s clothes in an outsize hand basin when it happened. As
                        she took Georgie’s overalls from the laundry basket a large centipede ran up her bare
                        arm. Luckily she managed to knock the centipede off into the hot water in the hand basin.
                        It was a brute, about six inches long of viciousness with a nasty sting. The locals say that
                        the bite is much worse than a scorpions so Janey had a lucky escape.

                        Kate cut her first two teeth yesterday and will, I hope, sleep better now. I don’t
                        feel that pink skin food is getting a fair trial with all those broken nights. There is certainly
                        no sign yet of ‘The skin he loves to touch”. Kate, I may say, is rosy and blooming. She
                        can pull herself upright providing she has something solid to hold on to. She is so plump
                        I have horrible visions of future bow legs so I push her down, but she always bobs up
                        again.

                        Both Ann and Georgie are mad on books. Their favourites are ‘Barbar and
                        Celeste” and, of all things, ‘Struvel Peter’ . They listen with absolute relish to the sad tale
                        of Harriet who played with matches.

                        I have kept a laugh for the end. I am hoping that it will not be long before George
                        comes home and thought it was time to take the next step towards glamour, so last
                        Wednesday after lunch I settled the children on their beds and prepared to remove the ,
                        to me, obvious down on my upper lip. (George always loyally says that he can’t see
                        any.) Well I got out the tube of stuff and carefully followed the directions. I smoothed a
                        coating on my upper lip. All this was watched with great interest by the children, including
                        the baby, who stood up in her cot for a better view. Having no watch, I had propped
                        the bedroom door open so that I could time the operation by the cuckoo clock in the
                        living room. All the children’s surprised comments fell on deaf ears. I would neither talk
                        nor smile for fear of cracking the hair remover which had set hard. The set time was up
                        and I was just about to rinse the remover off when Kate slipped, knocking her head on
                        the corner of the cot. I rushed to the rescue and precious seconds ticked off whilst I
                        pacified her.

                        So, my dears, when I rinsed my lip, not only the plaster and the hair came away
                        but the skin as well and now I really did have a Ronald Coleman moustache – a crimson
                        one. I bathed it, I creamed it, powdered it but all to no avail. Within half an hour my lip
                        had swollen until I looked like one of those Duckbilled West African women. Ann’s
                        comments, “Oh Mummy, you do look funny. Georgie, doesn’t Mummy look funny?”
                        didn’t help to soothe me and the last straw was that just then there was the sound of a car drawing up outside – the first car I had heard for months. Anyway, thank heaven, it
                        was not George, but the representative of a firm which sells agricultural machinery and
                        farm implements, looking for orders. He had come from Dar es Salaam and had not
                        heard that all the planters from this district had left their farms. Hospitality demanded that I
                        should appear and offer tea. I did not mind this man because he was a complete
                        stranger and fat, middle aged and comfortable. So I gave him tea, though I didn’t
                        attempt to drink any myself, and told him the whole sad tale.

                        Fortunately much of the swelling had gone next day and only a brown dryness
                        remained. I find myself actually hoping that George is delayed a bit longer. Of one thing
                        I am sure. If ever I grow a moustache again, it stays!

                        Heaps of love from a sadder but wiser,
                        Eleanor

                        Mchewe Estate. 3rd April 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        Sound the trumpets, beat the drums. George is home again. The safari, I am sad
                        to say, was a complete washout in more ways than one. Anyway it was lovely to be
                        together again and we don’t yet talk about the future. The home coming was not at all as
                        I had planned it. I expected George to return in our old A.C. car which gives ample
                        warning of its arrival. I had meant to wear my new frock and make myself as glamourous
                        as possible, with our beautiful babe on one arm and our other jewels by my side.
                        This however is what actually happened. Last Saturday morning at about 2 am , I
                        thought I heard someone whispering my name. I sat up in bed, still half asleep, and
                        there was George at the window. He was thin and unshaven and the tiredest looking
                        man I have ever seen. The car had bogged down twenty miles back along the old Lupa
                        Track, but as George had had no food at all that day, he decided to walk home in the
                        bright moonlight.

                        This is where I should have served up a tasty hot meal but alas, there was only
                        the heal of a loaf and no milk because, before going to bed I had given the remaining
                        milk to the dog. However George seemed too hungry to care what he ate. He made a
                        meal off a tin of bully, a box of crustless cheese and the bread washed down with cup
                        after cup of black tea. Though George was tired we talked for hours and it was dawn
                        before we settled down to sleep.

                        During those hours of talk George described his nightmarish journey. He started
                        up the flooded Rukwa Valley and there were days of wading through swamp and mud
                        and several swollen rivers to cross. George is a strong swimmer and the porters who
                        were recruited in that area, could also swim. There remained the problem of the stores
                        and of Kianda the houseboy who cannot swim. For these they made rough pole rafts
                        which they pulled across the rivers with ropes. Kianda told me later that he hopes never
                        to make such a journey again. He swears that the raft was submerged most of the time
                        and that he was dragged through the rivers underwater! You should see the state of
                        George’s clothes which were packed in a supposedly water tight uniform trunk. The
                        whole lot are mud stained and mouldy.

                        To make matters more trying for George he was obliged to live mostly on
                        porters rations, rice and groundnut oil which he detests. As all the district roads were
                        closed the little Indian Sores in the remote villages he passed had been unable to
                        replenish their stocks of European groceries. George would have been thinner had it not
                        been for two Roman Catholic missions enroute where he had good meals and dry
                        nights. The Fathers are always wonderfully hospitable to wayfarers irrespective of
                        whether or not they are Roman Catholics. George of course is not a Catholic. One finds
                        the Roman Catholic missions right out in the ‘Blue’ and often on spots unhealthy to
                        Europeans. Most of the Fathers are German or Dutch but they all speak a little English
                        and in any case one can always fall back on Ki-Swahili.

                        George reached his destination all right but it soon became apparent that reports
                        of the richness of the strike had been greatly exaggerated. George had decided that
                        prospects were brighter on the Lupa than on the new strike so he returned to the Lupa
                        by the way he had come and, having returned the borrowed equipment decided to
                        make his way home by the shortest route, the old and now rarely used road which
                        passes by the bottom of our farm.

                        The old A.C. had been left for safe keeping at the Roman Catholic Galala
                        Mission 40 miles away, on George’s outward journey, and in this old car George, and
                        the houseboy Kianda , started for home. The road was indescribably awful. There were long stretches that were simply one big puddle, in others all the soil had been washed
                        away leaving the road like a rocky river bed. There were also patches where the tall
                        grass had sprung up head high in the middle of the road,
                        The going was slow because often the car bogged down because George had
                        no wheel chains and he and Kianda had the wearisome business of digging her out. It
                        was just growing dark when the old A.C. settled down determinedly in the mud for the
                        last time. They could not budge her and they were still twenty miles from home. George
                        decided to walk home in the moonlight to fetch help leaving Kianda in charge of the car
                        and its contents and with George’s shot gun to use if necessary in self defence. Kianda
                        was reluctant to stay but also not prepared to go for help whilst George remained with
                        the car as lions are plentiful in that area. So George set out unarmed in the moonlight.
                        Once he stopped to avoid a pride of lion coming down the road but he circled safely
                        around them and came home without any further alarms.

                        Kianda said he had a dreadful night in the car, “With lions roaming around the car
                        like cattle.” Anyway the lions did not take any notice of the car or of Kianda, and the next
                        day George walked back with all our farm boys and dug and pushed the car out of the
                        mud. He brought car and Kianda back without further trouble but the labourers on their
                        way home were treed by the lions.

                        The wet season is definitely the time to stay home.

                        Lots and lots of love,
                        Eleanor

                        Mchewe Estate. 30th April 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        Young George’s third birthday passed off very well yesterday. It started early in
                        the morning when he brought his pillow slip of presents to our bed. Kate was already
                        there and Ann soon joined us. Young George liked all the presents you sent, especially
                        the trumpet. It has hardly left his lips since and he is getting quite smart about the finger
                        action.

                        We had quite a party. Ann and I decorated the table with Christmas tree tinsel
                        and hung a bunch of balloons above it. Ann also decorated young George’s chair with
                        roses and phlox from the garden. I had made and iced a fruit cake but Ann begged to
                        make a plain pink cake. She made it entirely by herself though I stood by to see that
                        she measured the ingredients correctly. When the cake was baked I mixed some soft
                        icing in a jug and she poured it carefully over the cake smoothing the gaps with her
                        fingers!

                        During the party we had the gramophone playing and we pulled crackers and
                        wore paper hats and altogether had a good time. I forgot for a while that George is
                        leaving again for the Lupa tomorrow for an indefinite time. He was marvellous at making
                        young George’s party a gay one. You will have noticed the change from Georgie to
                        young George. Our son declares that he now wants to be called George, “Like Dad”.
                        He an Ann are a devoted couple and I am glad that there is only a fourteen
                        months difference in their ages. They play together extremely well and are very
                        independent which is just as well for little Kate now demands a lot of my attention. My
                        garden is a real cottage garden and looks very gay and colourful. There are hollyhocks
                        and Snapdragons, marigolds and phlox and of course the roses and carnations which, as
                        you know, are my favourites. The coffee shamba does not look so good because the
                        small labour force, which is all we can afford, cannot cope with all the weeds. You have
                        no idea how things grow during the wet season in the tropics.

                        Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when George is home, so I’m afraid this
                        letter is rather dull. I wanted you to know though, that largely due to all your gifts of toys
                        and sweets, Georgie’s 3rd birthday party went with a bang.

                        Your very affectionate,
                        Eleanor

                        Mchewe Estate. 17th September 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        I am sorry to hear that Mummy worries about me so much. “Poor Eleanor”,
                        indeed! I have a quite exceptional husband, three lovely children, a dear little home and
                        we are all well.It is true that I am in rather a rut but what else can we do? George comes
                        home whenever he can and what excitement there is when he does come. He cannot
                        give me any warning because he has to take advantage of chance lifts from the Diggings
                        to Mbeya, but now that he is prospecting nearer home he usually comes walking over
                        the hills. About 50 miles of rough going. Really and truly I am all right. Although our diet is
                        monotonous we have plenty to eat. Eggs and milk are cheap and fruit plentiful and I
                        have a good cook so can devote all my time to the children. I think it is because they are
                        my constant companions that Ann and Georgie are so grown up for their years.
                        I have no ayah at present because Janey has been suffering form rheumatism
                        and has gone home for one of her periodic rests. I manage very well without her except
                        in the matter of the afternoon walks. The outward journey is all right. George had all the
                        grass cut on his last visit so I am able to push the pram whilst Ann, George and Fanny
                        the dog run ahead. It is the uphill return trip that is so trying. Our walk back is always the
                        same, down the hill to the river where the children love to play and then along the car
                        road to the vegetable garden. I never did venture further since the day I saw a leopard
                        jump on a calf. I did not tell you at the time as I thought you might worry. The cattle were
                        grazing on a small knoll just off our land but near enough for me to have a clear view.
                        Suddenly the cattle scattered in all directions and we heard the shouts of the herd boys
                        and saw – or rather had the fleeting impression- of a large animal jumping on a calf. I
                        heard the herd boy shout “Chui, Chui!” (leopard) and believe me, we turned in our
                        tracks and made for home. To hasten things I picked up two sticks and told the children
                        that they were horses and they should ride them home which they did with
                        commendable speed.

                        Ann no longer rides Joseph. He became increasingly bad tempered and a
                        nuisance besides. He took to rolling all over my flower beds though I had never seen
                        him roll anywhere else. Then one day he kicked Ann in the chest, not very hard but
                        enough to send her flying. Now George has given him to the native who sells milk to us
                        and he seems quite happy grazing with the cattle.

                        With love to you all,
                        Eleanor.

                        Mchewe Estate. 2nd October 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        Since I last wrote George has been home and we had a lovely time as usual.
                        Whilst he was here the District Commissioner and his wife called. Mr Pollock told
                        George that there is to be a big bush clearing scheme in some part of the Mbeya
                        District to drive out Tsetse Fly. The game in the area will have to be exterminated and
                        there will probably be a job for George shooting out the buffalo. The pay would be
                        good but George says it is a beastly job. Although he is a professional hunter, he hates
                        slaughter.

                        Mrs P’s real reason for visiting the farm was to invite me to stay at her home in
                        Mbeya whilst she and her husband are away in Tukuyu. Her English nanny and her small
                        daughter will remain in Mbeya and she thought it might be a pleasant change for us and
                        a rest for me as of course Nanny will do the housekeeping. I accepted the invitation and I
                        think I will go on from there to Tukuyu and visit my friend Lillian Eustace for a fortnight.
                        She has given us an open invitation to visit her at any time.

                        I had a letter from Dr Eckhardt last week, telling me that at a meeting of all the
                        German Settlers from Mbeya, Tukuyu and Mbosi it had been decided to raise funds to
                        build a school at Mbeya. They want the British Settlers to co-operate in this and would
                        be glad of a subscription from us. I replied to say that I was unable to afford a
                        subscription at present but would probably be applying for a teaching job.
                        The Eckhardts are the leaders of the German community here and are ardent
                        Nazis. For this reason they are unpopular with the British community but he is the only
                        doctor here and I must say they have been very decent to us. Both of them admire
                        George. George has still not had any luck on the Lupa and until he makes a really
                        promising strike it is unlikely that the children and I will join him. There is no fresh milk there
                        and vegetables and fruit are imported from Mbeya and Iringa and are very expensive.
                        George says “You wouldn’t be happy on the diggings anyway with a lot of whores and
                        their bastards!”

                        Time ticks away very pleasantly here. Young George and Kate are blooming
                        and I keep well. Only Ann does not look well. She is growing too fast and is listless and
                        pale. If I do go to Mbeya next week I shall take her to the doctor to be overhauled.
                        We do not go for our afternoon walks now that George has returned to the Lupa.
                        That leopard has been around again and has killed Tubbage that cowardly Alsatian. We
                        gave him to the village headman some months ago. There is no danger to us from the
                        leopard but I am terrified it might get Fanny, who is an excellent little watchdog and
                        dearly loved by all of us. Yesterday I sent a note to the Boma asking for a trap gun and
                        today the farm boys are building a trap with logs.

                        I had a mishap this morning in the garden. I blundered into a nest of hornets and
                        got two stings in the left arm above the elbow. Very painful at the time and the place is
                        still red and swollen.

                        Much love to you all,
                        Eleanor.

                        Mchewe Estate. 10th October 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        Well here we are at Mbeya, comfortably installed in the District Commissioner’s
                        house. It is one of two oldest houses in Mbeya and is a charming gabled place with tiled
                        roof. The garden is perfectly beautiful. I am enjoying the change very much. Nanny
                        Baxter is very entertaining. She has a vast fund of highly entertaining tales of the goings
                        on amongst the British Aristocracy, gleaned it seems over the nursery teacup in many a
                        Stately Home. Ann and Georgie are enjoying the company of other children.
                        People are very kind about inviting us out to tea and I gladly accept these
                        invitations but I have turned down invitations to dinner and one to a dance at the hotel. It
                        is no fun to go out at night without George. There are several grass widows at the pub
                        whose husbands are at the diggings. They have no inhibitions about parties.
                        I did have one night and day here with George, he got the chance of a lift and
                        knowing that we were staying here he thought the chance too good to miss. He was
                        also anxious to hear the Doctor’s verdict on Ann. I took Ann to hospital on my second
                        day here. Dr Eckhardt said there was nothing specifically wrong but that Ann is a highly
                        sensitive type with whom the tropics does not agree. He advised that Ann should
                        spend a year in a more temperate climate and that the sooner she goes the better. I felt
                        very discouraged to hear this and was most relieved when George turned up
                        unexpectedly that evening. He phoo-hood Dr Eckhardt’s recommendation and next
                        morning called in Dr Aitkin, the Government Doctor from Chunya and who happened to
                        be in Mbeya.

                        Unfortunately Dr Aitkin not only confirmed Dr Eckhardt’s opinion but said that he
                        thought Ann should stay out of the tropics until she had passed adolescence. I just don’t
                        know what to do about Ann. She is a darling child, very sensitive and gentle and a
                        lovely companion to me. Also she and young George are inseparable and I just cannot
                        picture one without the other. I know that you would be glad to have Ann but how could
                        we bear to part with her?

                        Your worried but affectionate,
                        Eleanor.

                        Tukuyu. 23rd October 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        As you see we have moved to Tukuyu and we are having a lovely time with
                        Lillian Eustace. She gave us such a warm welcome and has put herself out to give us
                        every comfort. She is a most capable housekeeper and I find her such a comfortable
                        companion because we have the same outlook in life. Both of us are strictly one man
                        women and that is rare here. She has a two year old son, Billy, who is enchanted with
                        our rolly polly Kate and there are other children on the station with whom Ann and
                        Georgie can play. Lillian engaged a temporary ayah for me so I am having a good rest.
                        All the children look well and Ann in particular seems to have benefited by the
                        change to a cooler climate. She has a good colour and looks so well that people all
                        exclaim when I tell them, that two doctors have advised us to send Ann out of the
                        country. Perhaps after all, this holiday in Tukuyu will set her up.

                        We had a trying journey from Mbeya to Tukuyu in the Post Lorry. The three
                        children and I were squeezed together on the front seat between the African driver on
                        one side and a vast German on the other. Both men smoked incessantly – the driver
                        cigarettes, and the German cheroots. The cab was clouded with a blue haze. Not only
                        that! I suddenly felt a smarting sensation on my right thigh. The driver’s cigarette had
                        burnt a hole right through that new checked linen frock you sent me last month.
                        I had Kate on my lap all the way but Ann and Georgie had to stand against the
                        windscreen all the way. The fat German offered to take Ann on his lap but she gave him
                        a very cold “No thank you.” Nor did I blame her. I would have greatly enjoyed the drive
                        under less crowded conditions. The scenery is gorgeous. One drives through very high
                        country crossing lovely clear streams and at one point through rain forest. As it was I
                        counted the miles and how thankful I was to see the end of the journey.
                        In the days when Tanganyika belonged to the Germans, Tukuyu was the
                        administrative centre for the whole of the Southern Highlands Province. The old German
                        Fort is still in use as Government offices and there are many fine trees which were
                        planted by the Germans. There is a large prosperous native population in this area.
                        They go in chiefly for coffee and for bananas which form the basis of their diet.
                        There are five British married couples here and Lillian and I go out to tea most
                        mornings. In the afternoon there is tennis or golf. The gardens here are beautiful because
                        there is rain or at least drizzle all the year round. There are even hedge roses bordering
                        some of the district roads. When one walks across the emerald green golf course or
                        through the Boma gardens, it is hard to realise that this gentle place is Tropical Africa.
                        ‘Such a green and pleasant land’, but I think I prefer our corner of Tanganyika.

                        Much love,
                        Eleanor.

                        Mchewe. 12th November 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        We had a lovely holiday but it is so nice to be home again, especially as Laza,
                        the local Nimrod, shot that leopard whilst we were away (with his muzzleloader gun). He
                        was justly proud of himself, and I gave him a tip so that he could buy some native beer
                        for a celebration. I have never seen one of theses parties but can hear the drums and
                        sounds of merrymaking, especially on moonlight nights.

                        Our house looks so fresh and uncluttered. Whilst I was away, the boys
                        whitewashed the house and my houseboy had washed all the curtains, bedspreads,
                        and loose covers and watered the garden. If only George were here it would be
                        heaven.

                        Ann looked so bonny at Tukuyu that I took her to the Government Doctor there
                        hoping that he would find her perfectly healthy, but alas he endorsed the finding of the
                        other two doctors so, when an opportunity offers, I think I shall have to send Ann down
                        to you for a long holiday from the Tropics. Mother-in-law has offered to fetch her next
                        year but England seems so far away. With you she will at least be on the same
                        continent.

                        I left the children for the first time ever, except for my stay in hospital when Kate
                        was born, to go on an outing to Lake Masoko in the Tukuyu district, with four friends.
                        Masoko is a beautiful, almost circular crater lake and very very deep. A detachment of
                        the King’s African Rifles are stationed there and occupy the old German barracks
                        overlooking the lake.

                        We drove to Masoko by car and spent the afternoon there as guests of two
                        British Army Officers. We had a good tea and the others went bathing in the lake but i
                        could not as I did not have a costume. The Lake was as beautiful as I had been lead to
                        imagine and our hosts were pleasant but I began to grow anxious as the afternoon
                        advanced and my friends showed no signs of leaving. I was in agonies when they
                        accepted an invitation to stay for a sundowner. We had this in the old German beer
                        garden overlooking the Lake. It was beautiful but what did I care. I had promised the
                        children that I would be home to give them their supper and put them to bed. When I
                        did at length return to Lillian’s house I found the situation as I had expected. Ann, with her
                        imagination had come to the conclusion that I never would return. She had sobbed
                        herself into a state of exhaustion. Kate was screaming in sympathy and George 2 was
                        very truculent. He wouldn’t even speak to me. Poor Lillian had had a trying time.
                        We did not return to Mbeya by the Mail Lorry. Bill and Lillian drove us across to
                        Mbeya in their new Ford V8 car. The children chattered happily in the back of the car
                        eating chocolate and bananas all the way. I might have known what would happen! Ann
                        was dreadfully and messily car sick.

                        I engaged the Mbeya Hotel taxi to drive us out to the farm the same afternoon
                        and I expect it will be a long time before we leave the farm again.

                        Lots and lots of love to all,
                        Eleanor.

                        Chunya 27th November 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        You will be surprised to hear that we are all together now on the Lupa goldfields.
                        I have still not recovered from my own astonishment at being here. Until last Saturday
                        night I never dreamed of this move. At about ten o’clock I was crouched in the inglenook
                        blowing on the embers to make a fire so that I could heat some milk for Kate who is
                        cutting teeth and was very restless. Suddenly I heard a car outside. I knew it must be
                        George and rushed outside storm lamp in hand. Sure enough, there was George
                        standing by a strange car, and beaming all over his face. “Something for you my love,”
                        he said placing a little bundle in my hand. It was a knotted handkerchief and inside was a
                        fine gold nugget.

                        George had that fire going in no time, Kate was given the milk and half an aspirin
                        and settles down to sleep, whilst George and I sat around for an hour chatting over our
                        tea. He told me that he had borrowed the car from John Molteno and had come to fetch
                        me and the children to join him on the diggings for a while. It seems that John, who has a
                        camp at Itewe, a couple of miles outside the township of Chunya, the new
                        Administrative Centre of the diggings, was off to the Cape to visit his family for a few
                        months. John had asked George to run his claims in his absence and had given us the
                        loan of his camp and his car.

                        George had found the nugget on his own claim but he is not too elated because
                        he says that one good month on the diggings is often followed by several months of
                        dead loss. However, I feel hopeful, we have had such a run of bad luck that surely it is
                        time for the tide to change. George spent Sunday going over the farm with Thomas, the
                        headman, and giving him instructions about future work whilst I packed clothes and
                        kitchen equipment. I have brought our ex-kitchenboy Kesho Kutwa with me as cook and
                        also Janey, who heard that we were off to the Lupa and came to offer her services once
                        more as ayah. Janey’s ex-husband Abel is now cook to one of the more successful
                        diggers and I think she is hoping to team up with him again.

                        The trip over the Mbeya-Chunya pass was new to me and I enjoyed it very
                        much indeed. The road winds over the mountains along a very high escarpment and
                        one looks down on the vast Usangu flats stretching far away to the horizon. At the
                        highest point the road rises to about 7000 feet, and this was too much for Ann who was
                        leaning against the back of my seat. She was very thoroughly sick, all over my hair.
                        This camp of John Molteno’s is very comfortable. It consists of two wattle and
                        daub buildings built end to end in a clearing in the miombo bush. The main building
                        consists of a large living room, a store and an office, and the other of one large bedroom
                        and a small one separated by an area for bathing. Both buildings are thatched. There are
                        no doors, and there are no windows, but these are not necessary because one wall of
                        each building is built up only a couple of feet leaving a six foot space for light and air. As
                        this is the dry season the weather is pleasant. The air is fresh and dry but not nearly so
                        hot as I expected.

                        Water is a problem and must be carried long distances in kerosene tins.
                        vegetables and fresh butter are brought in a van from Iringa and Mbeya Districts about
                        once a fortnight. I have not yet visited Chunya but I believe it is as good a shopping
                        centre as Mbeya so we will be able to buy all the non perishable food stuffs we need.
                        What I do miss is the fresh milk. The children are accustomed to drinking at least a pint of
                        milk each per day but they do not care for the tinned variety.

                        Ann and young George love being here. The camp is surrounded by old
                        prospecting trenches and they spend hours each day searching for gold in the heaps of gravel. Sometimes they find quartz pitted with little spots of glitter and they bring them
                        to me in great excitement. Alas it is only Mica. We have two neighbours. The one is a
                        bearded Frenchman and the other an Australian. I have not yet met any women.
                        George looks very sunburnt and extremely fit and the children also look well.
                        George and I have decided that we will keep Ann with us until my Mother-in-law comes
                        out next year. George says that in spite of what the doctors have said, he thinks that the
                        shock to Ann of being separated from her family will do her more harm than good. She
                        and young George are inseparable and George thinks it would be best if both
                        George and Ann return to England with my Mother-in-law for a couple of years. I try not
                        to think at all about the breaking up of the family.

                        Much love to all,
                        Eleanor.

                         

                        #6262
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          From Tanganyika with Love

                          continued  ~ part 3

                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                          Mchewe Estate. 22nd March 1935

                          Dearest Family,

                          I am feeling much better now that I am five months pregnant and have quite got
                          my appetite back. Once again I go out with “the Mchewe Hunt” which is what George
                          calls the procession made up of the donkey boy and donkey with Ann confidently riding
                          astride, me beside the donkey with Georgie behind riding the stick which he much
                          prefers to the donkey. The Alsatian pup, whom Ann for some unknown reason named
                          ‘Tubbage’, and the two cats bring up the rear though sometimes Tubbage rushes
                          ahead and nearly knocks me off my feet. He is not the loveable pet that Kelly was.
                          It is just as well that I have recovered my health because my mother-in-law has
                          decided to fly out from England to look after Ann and George when I am in hospital. I am
                          very grateful for there is no one lse to whom I can turn. Kath Hickson-Wood is seldom on
                          their farm because Hicky is working a guano claim and is making quite a good thing out of
                          selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi. They camp out at the claim, a series of
                          caves in the hills across the valley and visit the farm only occasionally. Anne Molteno is
                          off to Cape Town to have her baby at her mothers home and there are no women in
                          Mbeya I know well. The few women are Government Officials wives and they come
                          and go. I make so few trips to the little town that there is no chance to get on really
                          friendly terms with them.

                          Janey, the ayah, is turning into a treasure. She washes and irons well and keeps
                          the children’s clothes cupboard beautifully neat. Ann and George however are still
                          reluctant to go for walks with her. They find her dull because, like all African ayahs, she
                          has no imagination and cannot play with them. She should however be able to help with
                          the baby. Ann is very excited about the new baby. She so loves all little things.
                          Yesterday she went into ecstasies over ten newly hatched chicks.

                          She wants a little sister and perhaps it would be a good thing. Georgie is so very
                          active and full of mischief that I feel another wild little boy might be more than I can
                          manage. Although Ann is older, it is Georgie who always thinks up the mischief. They
                          have just been having a fight. Georgie with the cooks umbrella versus Ann with her frilly
                          pink sunshade with the inevitable result that the sunshade now has four broken ribs.
                          Any way I never feel lonely now during the long hours George is busy on the
                          shamba. The children keep me on my toes and I have plenty of sewing to do for the
                          baby. George is very good about amusing the children before their bedtime and on
                          Sundays. In the afternoons when it is not wet I take Ann and Georgie for a walk down
                          the hill. George meets us at the bottom and helps me on the homeward journey. He
                          grabs one child in each hand by the slack of their dungarees and they do a sort of giant
                          stride up the hill, half walking half riding.

                          Very much love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1935

                          Dearest Family,

                          A great flap here. We had a letter yesterday to say that mother-in-law will be
                          arriving in four days time! George is very amused at my frantic efforts at spring cleaning
                          but he has told me before that she is very house proud so I feel I must make the best
                          of what we have.

                          George is very busy building a store for the coffee which will soon be ripening.
                          This time he is doing the bricklaying himself. It is quite a big building on the far end of the
                          farm and close to the river. He is also making trays of chicken wire nailed to wooden
                          frames with cheap calico stretched over the wire.

                          Mother will have to sleep in the verandah room which leads off the bedroom
                          which we share with the children. George will have to sleep in the outside spare room as
                          there is no door between the bedroom and the verandah room. I am sewing frantically
                          to make rose coloured curtains and bedspread out of material mother-in-law sent for
                          Christmas and will have to make a curtain for the doorway. The kitchen badly needs
                          whitewashing but George says he cannot spare the labour so I hope mother won’t look.
                          To complicate matters, George has been invited to lunch with the Governor on the day
                          of Mother’s arrival. After lunch they are to visit the newly stocked trout streams in the
                          Mporotos. I hope he gets back to Mbeya in good time to meet mother’s plane.
                          Ann has been off colour for a week. She looks very pale and her pretty fair hair,
                          normally so shiny, is dull and lifeless. It is such a pity that mother should see her like this
                          because first impressions do count so much and I am looking to the children to attract
                          attention from me. I am the size of a circus tent and hardly a dream daughter-in-law.
                          Georgie, thank goodness, is blooming but he has suddenly developed a disgusting
                          habit of spitting on the floor in the manner of the natives. I feel he might say “Gran, look
                          how far I can spit and give an enthusiastic demonstration.

                          Just hold thumbs that all goes well.

                          your loving but anxious,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 28th June 1935

                          Dearest Family,

                          Mother-in-law duly arrived in the District Commissioner’s car. George did not dare
                          to use the A.C. as she is being very temperamental just now. They also brought the
                          mail bag which contained a parcel of lovely baby clothes from you. Thank you very
                          much. Mother-in-law is very put out because the large parcel she posted by surface
                          mail has not yet arrived.

                          Mother arrived looking very smart in an ankle length afternoon frock of golden
                          brown crepe and smart hat, and wearing some very good rings. She is a very
                          handsome woman with the very fair complexion that goes with red hair. The hair, once
                          Titan, must now be grey but it has been very successfully tinted and set. I of course,
                          was shapeless in a cotton maternity frock and no credit to you. However, so far, motherin-
                          law has been uncritical and friendly and charmed with the children who have taken to
                          her. Mother does not think that the children resemble me in any way. Ann resembles her
                          family the Purdys and Georgie is a Morley, her mother’s family. She says they had the
                          same dark eyes and rather full mouths. I say feebly, “But Georgie has my colouring”, but
                          mother won’t hear of it. So now you know! Ann is a Purdy and Georgie a Morley.
                          Perhaps number three will be a Leslie.

                          What a scramble I had getting ready for mother. Her little room really looks pretty
                          and fresh, but the locally woven grass mats arrived only minutes before mother did. I
                          also frantically overhauled our clothes and it a good thing that I did so because mother
                          has been going through all the cupboards looking for mending. Mother is kept so busy
                          in her own home that I think she finds time hangs on her hands here. She is very good at
                          entertaining the children and has even tried her hand at picking coffee a couple of times.
                          Mother cannot get used to the native boy servants but likes Janey, so Janey keeps her
                          room in order. Mother prefers to wash and iron her own clothes.

                          I almost lost our cook through mother’s surplus energy! Abel our previous cook
                          took a new wife last month and, as the new wife, and Janey the old, were daggers
                          drawn, Abel moved off to a job on the Lupa leaving Janey and her daughter here.
                          The new cook is capable, but he is a fearsome looking individual called Alfani. He has a
                          thick fuzz of hair which he wears long, sometimes hidden by a dingy turban, and he
                          wears big brass earrings. I think he must be part Somali because he has a hawk nose
                          and a real Brigand look. His kitchen is never really clean but he is an excellent cook and
                          as cooks are hard to come by here I just keep away from the kitchen. Not so mother!
                          A few days after her arrival she suggested kindly that I should lie down after lunch
                          so I rested with the children whilst mother, unknown to me, went out to the kitchen and
                          not only scrubbed the table and shelves but took the old iron stove to pieces and
                          cleaned that. Unfortunately in her zeal she poked a hole through the stove pipe.
                          Had I known of these activities I would have foreseen the cook’s reaction when
                          he returned that evening to cook the supper. he was furious and wished to leave on the
                          spot and demanded his wages forthwith. The old Memsahib had insulted him by
                          scrubbing his already spotless kitchen and had broken his stove and made it impossible
                          for him to cook. This tirade was accompanied by such waving of hands and rolling of
                          eyes that I longed to sack him on the spot. However I dared not as I might not get
                          another cook for weeks. So I smoothed him down and he patched up the stove pipe
                          with a bit of tin and some wire and produced a good meal. I am wondering what
                          transformations will be worked when I am in hospital.

                          Our food is really good but mother just pecks at it. No wonder really, because
                          she has had some shocks. One day she found the kitchen boy diligently scrubbing the box lavatory seat with a scrubbing brush which he dipped into one of my best large
                          saucepans! No one can foresee what these boys will do. In these remote areas house
                          servants are usually recruited from the ranks of the very primitive farm labourers, who first
                          come to the farm as naked savages, and their notions of hygiene simply don’t exist.
                          One day I said to mother in George’s presence “When we were newly married,
                          mother, George used to brag about your cooking and say that you would run a home
                          like this yourself with perhaps one ‘toto’. Mother replied tartly, “That was very bad of
                          George and not true. If my husband had brought me out here I would not have stayed a
                          month. I think you manage very well.” Which reply made me warm to mother a lot.
                          To complicate things we have a new pup, a little white bull terrier bitch whom
                          George has named Fanny. She is tiny and not yet house trained but seems a plucky
                          and attractive little animal though there is no denying that she does look like a piglet.

                          Very much love to all,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 3rd August 1935

                          Dearest Family,

                          Here I am in hospital, comfortably in bed with our new daughter in her basket
                          beside me. She is a lovely little thing, very plump and cuddly and pink and white and
                          her head is covered with tiny curls the colour of Golden Syrup. We meant to call her
                          Margery Kate, after our Marj and my mother-in-law whose name is Catherine.
                          I am enjoying the rest, knowing that George and mother will be coping
                          successfully on the farm. My room is full of flowers, particularly with the roses and
                          carnations which grow so well here. Kate was not due until August 5th but the doctor
                          wanted me to come in good time in view of my tiresome early pregnancy.

                          For weeks beforehand George had tinkered with the A.C. and we started for
                          Mbeya gaily enough on the twenty ninth, however, after going like a dream for a couple
                          of miles, she simply collapsed from exhaustion at the foot of a hill and all the efforts of
                          the farm boys who had been sent ahead for such an emergency failed to start her. So
                          George sent back to the farm for the machila and I sat in the shade of a tree, wondering
                          what would happen if I had the baby there and then, whilst George went on tinkering
                          with the car. Suddenly she sprang into life and we roared up that hill and all the way into
                          Mbeya. The doctor welcomed us pleasantly and we had tea with his family before I
                          settled into my room. Later he examined me and said that it was unlikely that the baby
                          would be born for several days. The new and efficient German nurse said, “Thank
                          goodness for that.” There was a man in hospital dying from a stomach cancer and she
                          had not had a decent nights sleep for three nights.

                          Kate however had other plans. I woke in the early morning with labour pains but
                          anxious not to disturb the nurse, I lay and read or tried to read a book, hoping that I
                          would not have to call the nurse until daybreak. However at four a.m., I went out into the
                          wind which was howling along the open verandah and knocked on the nurse’s door. She
                          got up and very crossly informed me that I was imagining things and should get back to
                          bed at once. She said “It cannot be so. The Doctor has said it.” I said “Of course it is,”
                          and then and there the water broke and clinched my argument. She then went into a flat
                          spin. “But the bed is not ready and my instruments are not ready,” and she flew around
                          to rectify this and also sent an African orderly to call the doctor. I paced the floor saying
                          warningly “Hurry up with that bed. I am going to have the baby now!” She shrieked
                          “Take off your dressing gown.” But I was passed caring. I flung myself on the bed and
                          there was Kate. The nurse had done all that was necessary by the time the doctor
                          arrived.

                          A funny thing was, that whilst Kate was being born on the bed, a black cat had
                          kittens under it! The doctor was furious with the nurse but the poor thing must have crept
                          in out of the cold wind when I went to call the nurse. A happy omen I feel for the baby’s
                          future. George had no anxiety this time. He stayed at the hospital with me until ten
                          o’clock when he went down to the hotel to sleep and he received the news in a note
                          from me with his early morning tea. He went to the farm next morning but will return on
                          the sixth to fetch me home.

                          I do feel so happy. A very special husband and three lovely children. What
                          more could anyone possibly want.

                          Lots and lots of love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 20th August 1935

                          Dearest Family,

                          Well here we are back at home and all is very well. The new baby is very placid
                          and so pretty. Mother is delighted with her and Ann loved her at sight but Georgie is not
                          so sure. At first he said, “Your baby is no good. Chuck her in the kalonga.” The kalonga
                          being the ravine beside the house , where, I regret to say, much of the kitchen refuse is
                          dumped. he is very jealous when I carry Kate around or feed her but is ready to admire
                          her when she is lying alone in her basket.

                          George walked all the way from the farm to fetch us home. He hired a car and
                          native driver from the hotel, but drove us home himself going with such care over ruts
                          and bumps. We had a great welcome from mother who had had the whole house
                          spring cleaned. However George loyally says it looks just as nice when I am in charge.
                          Mother obviously, had had more than enough of the back of beyond and
                          decided to stay on only one week after my return home. She had gone into the kitchen
                          one day just in time to see the houseboy scooping the custard he had spilt on the table
                          back into the jug with the side of his hand. No doubt it would have been served up
                          without a word. On another occasion she had walked in on the cook’s daily ablutions. He
                          was standing in a small bowl of water in the centre of the kitchen, absolutely naked,
                          enjoying a slipper bath. She left last Wednesday and gave us a big laugh before she
                          left. She never got over her horror of eating food prepared by our cook and used to
                          push it around her plate. Well, when the time came for mother to leave for the plane, she
                          put on the very smart frock in which she had arrived, and then came into the sitting room
                          exclaiming in dismay “Just look what has happened, I must have lost a stone!’ We
                          looked, and sure enough, the dress which had been ankle deep before, now touched
                          the floor. “Good show mother.” said George unfeelingly. “You ought to be jolly grateful,
                          you needed to lose weight and it would have cost you the earth at a beauty parlour to
                          get that sylph-like figure.”

                          When mother left she took, in a perforated matchbox, one of the frilly mantis that
                          live on our roses. She means to keep it in a goldfish bowl in her dining room at home.
                          Georgie and Ann filled another matchbox with dead flies for food for the mantis on the
                          journey.

                          Now that mother has left, Georgie and Ann attach themselves to me and firmly
                          refuse to have anything to do with the ayah,Janey. She in any case now wishes to have
                          a rest. Mother tipped her well and gave her several cotton frocks so I suspect she wants
                          to go back to her hometown in Northern Rhodesia to show off a bit.
                          Georgie has just sidled up with a very roguish look. He asked “You like your
                          baby?” I said “Yes indeed I do.” He said “I’ll prick your baby with a velly big thorn.”

                          Who would be a mother!
                          Eleanor

                          Mchewe Estate. 20th September 1935

                          Dearest Family,

                          I have been rather in the wars with toothache and as there is still no dentist at
                          Mbeya to do the fillings, I had to have four molars extracted at the hospital. George
                          says it is fascinating to watch me at mealtimes these days because there is such a gleam
                          of satisfaction in my eye when I do manage to get two teeth to meet on a mouthful.
                          About those scissors Marj sent Ann. It was not such a good idea. First she cut off tufts of
                          George’s hair so that he now looks like a bad case of ringworm and then she cut a scalp
                          lock, a whole fist full of her own shining hair, which George so loves. George scolded
                          Ann and she burst into floods of tears. Such a thing as a scolding from her darling daddy
                          had never happened before. George immediately made a long drooping moustache
                          out of the shorn lock and soon had her smiling again. George is always very gentle with
                          Ann. One has to be , because she is frightfully sensitive to criticism.

                          I am kept pretty busy these days, Janey has left and my houseboy has been ill
                          with pneumonia. I now have to wash all the children’s things and my own, (the cook does
                          George’s clothes) and look after the three children. Believe me, I can hardly keep awake
                          for Kate’s ten o’clock feed.

                          I do hope I shall get some new servants next month because I also got George
                          to give notice to the cook. I intercepted him last week as he was storming down the hill
                          with my large kitchen knife in his hand. “Where are you going with my knife?” I asked.
                          “I’m going to kill a man!” said Alfani, rolling his eyes and looking extremely ferocious. “He
                          has taken my wife.” “Not with my knife”, said I reaching for it. So off Alfani went, bent on
                          vengeance and I returned the knife to the kitchen. Dinner was served and I made no
                          enquiries but I feel that I need someone more restful in the kitchen than our brigand
                          Alfani.

                          George has been working on the car and has now fitted yet another radiator. This
                          is a lorry one and much too tall to be covered by the A.C.’s elegant bonnet which is
                          secured by an old strap. The poor old A.C. now looks like an ancient shoe with a turned
                          up toe. It only needs me in it with the children to make a fine illustration to the old rhyme!
                          Ann and Georgie are going through a climbing phase. They practically live in
                          trees. I rushed out this morning to investigate loud screams and found Georgie hanging
                          from a fork in a tree by one ankle, whilst Ann stood below on tiptoe with hands stretched
                          upwards to support his head.

                          Do I sound as though I have straws in my hair? I have.
                          Lots of love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 11th October 1935

                          Dearest Family,

                          Thank goodness! I have a new ayah name Mary. I had heard that there was a
                          good ayah out of work at Tukuyu 60 miles away so sent a messenger to fetch her. She
                          arrived after dark wearing a bright dress and a cheerful smile and looked very suitable by
                          the light of a storm lamp. I was horrified next morning to see her in daylight. She was
                          dressed all in black and had a rather sinister look. She reminds me rather of your old maid
                          Candace who overheard me laughing a few days before Ann was born and croaked
                          “Yes , Miss Eleanor, today you laugh but next week you might be dead.” Remember
                          how livid you were, dad?

                          I think Mary has the same grim philosophy. Ann took one look at her and said,
                          “What a horrible old lady, mummy.” Georgie just said “Go away”, both in English and Ki-
                          Swahili. Anyway Mary’s references are good so I shall keep her on to help with Kate
                          who is thriving and bonny and placid.

                          Thank you for the offer of toys for Christmas but, if you don’t mind, I’d rather have
                          some clothing for the children. Ann is quite contented with her dolls Barbara and Yvonne.
                          Barbara’s once beautiful face is now pieced together like a jigsaw puzzle having come
                          into contact with Georgie’s ever busy hammer. However Ann says she will love her for
                          ever and she doesn’t want another doll. Yvonne’s hay day is over too. She
                          disappeared for weeks and we think Fanny, the pup, was the culprit. Ann discovered
                          Yvonne one morning in some long wet weeds. Poor Yvonne is now a ghost of her
                          former self. All the sophisticated make up was washed off her papier-mâché face and
                          her hair is decidedly bedraggled, but Ann was radiant as she tucked her back into bed
                          and Yvonne is as precious to Ann as she ever was.

                          Georgie simply does not care for toys. His paint box, hammer and the trenching
                          hoe George gave him for his second birthday are all he wants or needs. Both children
                          love books but I sometimes wonder whether they stimulate Ann’s imagination too much.
                          The characters all become friends of hers and she makes up stories about them to tell
                          Georgie. She adores that illustrated children’s Bible Mummy sent her but you would be
                          astonished at the yarns she spins about “me and my friend Jesus.” She also will call
                          Moses “Old Noses”, and looking at a picture of Jacob’s dream, with the shining angels
                          on the ladder between heaven and earth, she said “Georgie, if you see an angel, don’t
                          touch it, it’s hot.”

                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 17th October 1935

                          Dearest Family,

                          I take back the disparaging things I said about my new Ayah, because she has
                          proved her worth in an unexpected way. On Wednesday morning I settled Kate in he
                          cot after her ten o’clock feed and sat sewing at the dining room table with Ann and
                          Georgie opposite me, both absorbed in painting pictures in identical seed catalogues.
                          Suddenly there was a terrific bang on the back door, followed by an even heavier blow.
                          The door was just behind me and I got up and opened it. There, almost filling the door
                          frame, stood a huge native with staring eyes and his teeth showing in a mad grimace. In
                          his hand he held a rolled umbrella by the ferrule, the shaft I noticed was unusually long
                          and thick and the handle was a big round knob.

                          I was terrified as you can imagine, especially as, through the gap under the
                          native’s raised arm, I could see the new cook and the kitchen boy running away down to
                          the shamba! I hastily tried to shut and lock the door but the man just brushed me aside.
                          For a moment he stood over me with the umbrella raised as though to strike. Rather
                          fortunately, I now think, I was too petrified to say a word. The children never moved but
                          Tubbage, the Alsatian, got up and jumped out of the window!

                          Then the native turned away and still with the same fixed stare and grimace,
                          began to attack the furniture with his umbrella. Tables and chairs were overturned and
                          books and ornaments scattered on the floor. When the madman had his back turned and
                          was busily bashing the couch, I slipped round the dining room table, took Ann and
                          Georgie by the hand and fled through the front door to the garage where I hid the
                          children in the car. All this took several minutes because naturally the children were
                          terrified. I was worried to death about the baby left alone in the bedroom and as soon
                          as I had Ann and Georgie settled I ran back to the house.

                          I reached the now open front door just as Kianda the houseboy opened the back
                          door of the lounge. He had been away at the river washing clothes but, on hearing of the
                          madman from the kitchen boy he had armed himself with a stout stick and very pluckily,
                          because he is not a robust boy, had returned to the house to eject the intruder. He
                          rushed to attack immediately and I heard a terrific exchange of blows behind me as I
                          opened our bedroom door. You can imagine what my feelings were when I was
                          confronted by an empty cot! Just then there was an uproar inside as all the farm
                          labourers armed with hoes and pangas and sticks, streamed into the living room from the
                          shamba whence they had been summoned by the cook. In no time at all the huge
                          native was hustled out of the house, flung down the front steps, and securely tied up
                          with strips of cloth.

                          In the lull that followed I heard a frightened voice calling from the bathroom.
                          ”Memsahib is that you? The child is here with me.” I hastily opened the bathroom door
                          to find Mary couched in a corner by the bath, shielding Kate with her body. Mary had
                          seen the big native enter the house and her first thought had been for her charge. I
                          thanked her and promised her a reward for her loyalty, and quickly returned to the garage
                          to reassure Ann and Georgie. I met George who looked white and exhausted as well
                          he might having run up hill all the way from the coffee store. The kitchen boy had led him
                          to expect the worst and he was most relieved to find us all unhurt if a bit shaken.
                          We returned to the house by the back way whilst George went to the front and
                          ordered our labourers to take their prisoner and lock him up in the store. George then
                          discussed the whole affair with his Headman and all the labourers after which he reported
                          to me. “The boys say that the bastard is an ex-Askari from Nyasaland. He is not mad as
                          you thought but he smokes bhang and has these attacks. I suppose I should take him to
                          Mbeya and have him up in court. But if I do that you’ll have to give evidence and that will be a nuisance as the car won’t go and there is also the baby to consider.”

                          Eventually we decided to leave the man to sleep off the effects of the Bhang
                          until evening when he would be tried before an impromptu court consisting of George,
                          the local Jumbe(Headman) and village Elders, and our own farm boys and any other
                          interested spectators. It was not long before I knew the verdict because I heard the
                          sound of lashes. I was not sorry at all because I felt the man deserved his punishment
                          and so did all the Africans. They love children and despise anyone who harms or
                          frightens them. With great enthusiasm they frog-marched him off our land, and I sincerely
                          hope that that is the last we see or him. Ann and Georgie don’t seem to brood over this
                          affair at all. The man was naughty and he was spanked, a quite reasonable state of
                          affairs. This morning they hid away in the small thatched chicken house. This is a little brick
                          building about four feet square which Ann covets as a dolls house. They came back
                          covered in stick fleas which I had to remove with paraffin. My hens are laying well but
                          they all have the ‘gapes’! I wouldn’t run a chicken farm for anything, hens are such fussy,
                          squawking things.

                          Now don’t go worrying about my experience with the native. Such things
                          happen only once in a lifetime. We are all very well and happy, and life, apart from the
                          children’s pranks is very tranquil.

                          Lots and lots of love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 25th October 1935

                          Dearest Family,

                          The hot winds have dried up the shamba alarmingly and we hope every day for
                          rain. The prices for coffee, on the London market, continue to be low and the local
                          planters are very depressed. Coffee grows well enough here but we are over 400
                          miles from the railway and transport to the railhead by lorry is very expensive. Then, as
                          there is no East African Marketing Board, the coffee must be shipped to England for
                          sale. Unless the coffee fetches at least 90 pounds a ton it simply doesn’t pay to grow it.
                          When we started planting in 1931 coffee was fetching as much as 115 pounds a ton but
                          prices this year were between 45 and 55 pounds. We have practically exhausted our
                          capitol and so have all our neighbours. The Hickson -Woods have been keeping their
                          pot boiling by selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi but now everyone is
                          broke and there is not a market for fertilisers. They are offering their farm for sale at a very
                          low price.

                          Major Jones has got a job working on the district roads and Max Coster talks of
                          returning to his work as a geologist. George says he will have to go gold digging on the
                          Lupa unless there is a big improvement in the market. Luckily we can live quite cheaply
                          here. We have a good vegetable garden, milk is cheap and we have plenty of fruit.
                          There are mulberries, pawpaws, grenadillas, peaches, and wine berries. The wine
                          berries are very pretty but insipid though Ann and Georgie love them. Each morning,
                          before breakfast, the old garden boy brings berries for Ann and Georgie. With a thorn
                          the old man pins a large leaf from a wild fig tree into a cone which he fills with scarlet wine
                          berries. There is always a cone for each child and they wait eagerly outside for the daily
                          ceremony of presentation.

                          The rats are being a nuisance again. Both our cats, Skinny Winnie and Blackboy
                          disappeared a few weeks ago. We think they made a meal for a leopard. I wrote last
                          week to our grocer at Mbalizi asking him whether he could let us have a couple of kittens
                          as I have often seen cats in his store. The messenger returned with a nailed down box.
                          The kitchen boy was called to prize up the lid and the children stood by in eager
                          anticipation. Out jumped two snarling and spitting creatures. One rushed into the kalonga
                          and the other into the house and before they were captured they had drawn blood from
                          several boys. I told the boys to replace the cats in the box as I intended to return them
                          forthwith. They had the colouring, stripes and dispositions of wild cats and I certainly
                          didn’t want them as pets, but before the boys could replace the lid the cats escaped
                          once more into the undergrowth in the kalonga. George fetched his shotgun and said he
                          would shoot the cats on sight or they would kill our chickens. This was more easily said
                          than done because the cats could not be found. However during the night the cats
                          climbed up into the loft af the house and we could hear them moving around on the reed
                          ceiling.

                          I said to George,”Oh leave the poor things. At least they might frighten the rats
                          away.” That afternoon as we were having tea a thin stream of liquid filtered through the
                          ceiling on George’s head. Oh dear!!! That of course was the end. Some raw meat was
                          put on the lawn for bait and yesterday George shot both cats.

                          I regret to end with the sad story of Mary, heroine in my last letter and outcast in
                          this. She came to work quite drunk two days running and I simply had to get rid of her. I
                          have heard since from Kath Wood that Mary lost her last job at Tukuyu for the same
                          reason. She was ayah to twin girls and one day set their pram on fire.

                          So once again my hands are more than full with three lively children. I did say
                          didn’t I, when Ann was born that I wanted six children?

                          Very much love from us all, Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 8th November 1935

                          Dearest Family,

                          To set your minds at rest I must tell you that the native who so frightened me and
                          the children is now in jail for attacking a Greek at Mbalizi. I hear he is to be sent back to
                          Rhodesia when he has finished his sentence.

                          Yesterday we had one of our rare trips to Mbeya. George managed to get a couple of
                          second hand tyres for the old car and had again got her to work so we are celebrating our
                          wedding anniversary by going on an outing. I wore the green and fawn striped silk dress
                          mother bought me and the hat and shoes you sent for my birthday and felt like a million
                          dollars, for a change. The children all wore new clothes too and I felt very proud of them.
                          Ann is still very fair and with her refined little features and straight silky hair she
                          looks like Alice in Wonderland. Georgie is dark and sturdy and looks best in khaki shirt
                          and shorts and sun helmet. Kate is a pink and gold baby and looks good enough to eat.
                          We went straight to the hotel at Mbeya and had the usual warm welcome from
                          Ken and Aunty May Menzies. Aunty May wears her hair cut short like a mans and
                          usually wears shirt and tie and riding breeches and boots. She always looks ready to go
                          on safari at a moments notice as indeed she is. She is often called out to a case of illness
                          at some remote spot.

                          There were lots of people at the hotel from farms in the district and from the
                          diggings. I met women I had not seen for four years. One, a Mrs Masters from Tukuyu,
                          said in the lounge, “My God! Last time I saw you , you were just a girl and here you are
                          now with two children.” To which I replied with pride, “There is another one in a pram on
                          the verandah if you care to look!” Great hilarity in the lounge. The people from the
                          diggings seem to have plenty of money to throw around. There was a big party on the
                          go in the bar.

                          One of our shamba boys died last Friday and all his fellow workers and our
                          house boys had the day off to attend the funeral. From what I can gather the local
                          funerals are quite cheery affairs. The corpse is dressed in his best clothes and laid
                          outside his hut and all who are interested may view the body and pay their respects.
                          The heir then calls upon anyone who had a grudge against the dead man to say his say
                          and thereafter hold his tongue forever. Then all the friends pay tribute to the dead man
                          after which he is buried to the accompaniment of what sounds from a distance, very
                          cheerful keening.

                          Most of our workmen are pagans though there is a Lutheran Mission nearby and
                          a big Roman Catholic Mission in the area too. My present cook, however, claims to be
                          a Christian. He certainly went to a mission school and can read and write and also sing
                          hymns in Ki-Swahili. When I first engaged him I used to find a large open Bible
                          prominently displayed on the kitchen table. The cook is middle aged and arrived here
                          with a sensible matronly wife. To my surprise one day he brought along a young girl,
                          very plump and giggly and announced proudly that she was his new wife, I said,”But I
                          thought you were a Christian Jeremiah? Christians don’t have two wives.” To which he
                          replied, “Oh Memsahib, God won’t mind. He knows an African needs two wives – one
                          to go with him when he goes away to work and one to stay behind at home to cultivate
                          the shamba.

                          Needles to say, it is the old wife who has gone to till the family plot.

                          With love to all,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 21st November 1935

                          Dearest Family,

                          The drought has broken with a bang. We had a heavy storm in the hills behind
                          the house. Hail fell thick and fast. So nice for all the tiny new berries on the coffee! The
                          kids loved the excitement and three times Ann and Georgie ran out for a shower under
                          the eaves and had to be changed. After the third time I was fed up and made them both
                          lie on their beds whilst George and I had lunch in peace. I told Ann to keep the
                          casement shut as otherwise the rain would drive in on her bed. Half way through lunch I
                          heard delighted squeals from Georgie and went into the bedroom to investigate. Ann
                          was standing on the outer sill in the rain but had shut the window as ordered. “Well
                          Mummy , you didn’t say I mustn’t stand on the window sill, and I did shut the window.”
                          George is working so hard on the farm. I have a horrible feeling however that it is
                          what the Africans call ‘Kazi buri’ (waste of effort) as there seems no chance of the price of
                          coffee improving as long as this world depression continues. The worry is that our capitol
                          is nearly exhausted. Food is becoming difficult now that our neighbours have left. I used
                          to buy delicious butter from Kath Hickson-Wood and an African butcher used to kill a
                          beast once a week. Now that we are his only European customers he very rarely kills
                          anything larger than a goat, and though we do eat goat, believe me it is not from choice.
                          We have of course got plenty to eat, but our diet is very monotonous. I was
                          delighted when George shot a large bushbuck last week. What we could not use I cut
                          into strips and the salted strips are now hanging in the open garage to dry.

                          With love to all,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 6th December 1935

                          Dearest Family,

                          We have had a lot of rain and the countryside is lovely and green. Last week
                          George went to Mbeya taking Ann with him. This was a big adventure for Ann because
                          never before had she been anywhere without me. She was in a most blissful state as
                          she drove off in the old car clutching a little basket containing sandwiches and half a bottle
                          of milk. She looked so pretty in a new blue frock and with her tiny plaits tied with
                          matching blue ribbons. When Ann is animated she looks charming because her normally
                          pale cheeks become rosy and she shows her pretty dimples.

                          As I am still without an ayah I rather looked forward to a quiet morning with only
                          Georgie and Margery Kate to care for, but Georgie found it dull without Ann and wanted
                          to be entertained and even the normally placid baby was peevish. Then in mid morning
                          the rain came down in torrents, the result of a cloudburst in the hills directly behind our
                          house. The ravine next to our house was a terrifying sight. It appeared to be a great
                          muddy, roaring waterfall reaching from the very top of the hill to a point about 30 yards
                          behind our house and then the stream rushed on down the gorge in an angry brown
                          flood. The roar of the water was so great that we had to yell at one another to be heard.
                          By lunch time the rain had stopped and I anxiously awaited the return of Ann and
                          George. They returned on foot, drenched and hungry at about 2.30pm . George had
                          had to abandon the car on the main road as the Mchewe River had overflowed and
                          turned the road into a muddy lake. The lower part of the shamba had also been flooded
                          and the water receded leaving branches and driftwood amongst the coffee. This was my
                          first experience of a real tropical storm. I am afraid that after the battering the coffee has
                          had there is little hope of a decent crop next year.

                          Anyway Christmas is coming so we don’t dwell on these mishaps. The children
                          have already chosen their tree from amongst the young cypresses in the vegetable
                          garden. We all send our love and hope that you too will have a Happy Christmas.

                          Eleanor

                          Mchewe Estate. 22nd December 1935

                          Dearest Family,

                          I’ve been in the wars with my staff. The cook has been away ill for ten days but is
                          back today though shaky and full of self pity. The houseboy, who really has been a brick
                          during the cooks absence has now taken to his bed and I feel like taking to Mine! The
                          children however have the Christmas spirit and are making weird and wonderful paper
                          decorations. George’s contribution was to have the house whitewashed throughout and
                          it looks beautifully fresh.

                          My best bit of news is that my old ayah Janey has been to see me and would
                          like to start working here again on Jan 1st. We are all very well. We meant to give
                          ourselves an outing to Mbeya as a Christmas treat but here there is an outbreak of
                          enteric fever there so will now not go. We have had two visitors from the Diggings this
                          week. The children see so few strangers that they were fascinated and hung around
                          staring. Ann sat down on the arm of the couch beside one and studied his profile.
                          Suddenly she announced in her clear voice, “Mummy do you know, this man has got
                          wax in his ears!” Very awkward pause in the conversation. By the way when I was
                          cleaning out little Kate’s ears with a swab of cotton wool a few days ago, Ann asked
                          “Mummy, do bees have wax in their ears? Well, where do you get beeswax from
                          then?”

                          I meant to keep your Christmas parcel unopened until Christmas Eve but could
                          not resist peeping today. What lovely things! Ann so loves pretties and will be
                          delighted with her frocks. My dress is just right and I love Georgie’s manly little flannel
                          shorts and blue shirt. We have bought them each a watering can. I suppose I shall
                          regret this later. One of your most welcome gifts is the album of nursery rhyme records. I
                          am so fed up with those that we have. Both children love singing. I put a record on the
                          gramophone geared to slow and off they go . Georgie sings more slowly than Ann but
                          much more tunefully. Ann sings in a flat monotone but Georgie with great expression.
                          You ought to hear him render ‘Sing a song of sixpence’. He cannot pronounce an R or
                          an S. Mother has sent a large home made Christmas pudding and a fine Christmas
                          cake and George will shoot some partridges for Christmas dinner.
                          Think of us as I shall certainly think of you.

                          Your very loving,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 2nd January 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          Christmas was fun! The tree looked very gay with its load of tinsel, candles and
                          red crackers and the coloured balloons you sent. All the children got plenty of toys
                          thanks to Grandparents and Aunts. George made Ann a large doll’s bed and I made
                          some elegant bedding, Barbara, the big doll is now permanently bed ridden. Her poor
                          shattered head has come all unstuck and though I have pieced it together again it is a sad
                          sight. If you have not yet chosen a present for her birthday next month would you
                          please get a new head from the Handy House. I enclose measurements. Ann does so
                          love the doll. She always calls her, “My little girl”, and she keeps the doll’s bed beside
                          her own and never fails to kiss her goodnight.

                          We had no guests for Christmas this year but we were quite festive. Ann
                          decorated the dinner table with small pink roses and forget-me-knots and tinsel and the
                          crackers from the tree. It was a wet day but we played the new records and both
                          George and I worked hard to make it a really happy day for the children. The children
                          were hugely delighted when George made himself a revolting set of false teeth out of
                          plasticine and a moustache and beard of paper straw from a chocolate box. “Oh Daddy
                          you look exactly like Father Christmas!” cried an enthralled Ann. Before bedtime we lit
                          all the candles on the tree and sang ‘Away in a Manger’, and then we opened the box of
                          starlights you sent and Ann and Georgie had their first experience of fireworks.
                          After the children went to bed things deteriorated. First George went for his bath
                          and found and killed a large black snake in the bathroom. It must have been in the
                          bathroom when I bathed the children earlier in the evening. Then I developed bad
                          toothache which kept me awake all night and was agonising next day. Unfortunately the
                          bridge between the farm and Mbeya had been washed away and the water was too
                          deep for the car to ford until the 30th when at last I was able to take my poor swollen
                          face to Mbeya. There is now a young German woman dentist working at the hospital.
                          She pulled out the offending molar which had a large abscess attached to it.
                          Whilst the dentist attended to me, Ann and Georgie played happily with the
                          doctor’s children. I wish they could play more often with other children. Dr Eckhardt was
                          very pleased with Margery Kate who at seven months weighs 17 lbs and has lovely
                          rosy cheeks. He admired Ann and told her that she looked just like a German girl. “No I
                          don’t”, cried Ann indignantly, “I’m English!”

                          We were caught in a rain storm going home and as the old car still has no
                          windscreen or side curtains we all got soaked except for the baby who was snugly
                          wrapped in my raincoat. The kids thought it great fun. Ann is growing up fast now. She
                          likes to ‘help mummy’. She is a perfectionist at four years old which is rather trying. She
                          gets so discouraged when things do not turn out as well as she means them to. Sewing
                          is constantly being unpicked and paintings torn up. She is a very sensitive child.
                          Georgie is quite different. He is a man of action, but not silent. He talks incessantly
                          but lisps and stumbles over some words. At one time Ann and Georgie often
                          conversed in Ki-Swahili but they now scorn to do so. If either forgets and uses a Swahili
                          word, the other points a scornful finger and shouts “You black toto”.

                          With love to all,
                          Eleanor.

                          #6260
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            • “The letters of Eleanor Dunbar Leslie to her parents and her sister in South Africa
                              concerning her life with George Gilman Rushby of Tanganyika, and the trials and
                              joys of bringing up a family in pioneering conditions.

                            These letters were transcribed from copies of letters typed by Eleanor Rushby from
                            the originals which were in the estate of Marjorie Leslie, Eleanor’s sister. Eleanor
                            kept no diary of her life in Tanganyika, so these letters were the living record of an
                            important part of her life.

                            Prelude
                            Having walked across Africa from the East coast to Ubangi Shauri Chad
                            in French Equatorial Africa, hunting elephant all the way, George Rushby
                            made his way down the Congo to Leopoldville. He then caught a ship to
                            Europe and had a holiday in Brussels and Paris before visiting his family
                            in England. He developed blackwater fever and was extremely ill for a
                            while. When he recovered he went to London to arrange his return to
                            Africa.

                            Whilst staying at the Overseas Club he met Eileen Graham who had come
                            to England from Cape Town to study music. On hearing that George was
                            sailing for Cape Town she arranged to introduce him to her friend
                            Eleanor Dunbar Leslie. “You’ll need someone lively to show you around,”
                            she said. “She’s as smart as paint, a keen mountaineer, a very good school
                            teacher, and she’s attractive. You can’t miss her, because her father is a
                            well known Cape Town Magistrate. And,” she added “I’ve already written
                            and told her what ship you are arriving on.”

                            Eleanor duly met the ship. She and George immediately fell in love.
                            Within thirty six hours he had proposed marriage and was accepted
                            despite the misgivings of her parents. As she was under contract to her
                            High School, she remained in South Africa for several months whilst
                            George headed for Tanganyika looking for a farm where he could build
                            their home.

                            These details are a summary of chapter thirteen of the Biography of
                            George Gilman Rushby ‘The Hunter is Death “ by T.V.Bulpin.

                             

                            Dearest Marj,
                            Terrifically exciting news! I’ve just become engaged to an Englishman whom I
                            met last Monday. The result is a family upheaval which you will have no difficulty in
                            imagining!!

                            The Aunts think it all highly romantic and cry in delight “Now isn’t that just like our
                            El!” Mummy says she doesn’t know what to think, that anyway I was always a harum
                            scarum and she rather expected something like this to happen. However I know that
                            she thinks George highly attractive. “Such a nice smile and gentle manner, and such
                            good hands“ she murmurs appreciatively. “But WHY AN ELEPHANT HUNTER?” she
                            ends in a wail, as though elephant hunting was an unmentionable profession.
                            Anyway I don’t think so. Anyone can marry a bank clerk or a lawyer or even a
                            millionaire – but whoever heard of anyone marrying anyone as exciting as an elephant
                            hunter? I’m thrilled to bits.

                            Daddy also takes a dim view of George’s profession, and of George himself as
                            a husband for me. He says that I am so impulsive and have such wild enthusiasms that I
                            need someone conservative and steady to give me some serenity and some ballast.
                            Dad says George is a handsome fellow and a good enough chap he is sure, but
                            he is obviously a man of the world and hints darkly at a possible PAST. George says
                            he has nothing of the kind and anyway I’m the first girl he has asked to marry him. I don’t
                            care anyway, I’d gladly marry him tomorrow, but Dad has other ideas.

                            He sat in his armchair to deliver his verdict, wearing the same look he must wear
                            on the bench. If we marry, and he doesn’t think it would be a good thing, George must
                            buy a comfortable house for me in Central Africa where I can stay safely when he goes
                            hunting. I interrupted to say “But I’m going too”, but dad snubbed me saying that in no
                            time at all I’ll have a family and one can’t go dragging babies around in the African Bush.”
                            George takes his lectures with surprising calm. He says he can see Dad’s point of
                            view much better than I can. He told the parents today that he plans to buy a small
                            coffee farm in the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and will build a cosy cottage which
                            will be a proper home for both of us, and that he will only hunt occasionally to keep the
                            pot boiling.

                            Mummy, of course, just had to spill the beans. She said to George, “I suppose
                            you know that Eleanor knows very little about house keeping and can’t cook at all.” a fact
                            that I was keeping a dark secret. But George just said, “Oh she won’t have to work. The
                            boys do all that sort of thing. She can lie on a couch all day and read if she likes.” Well
                            you always did say that I was a “Lily of the field,” and what a good thing! If I were one of
                            those terribly capable women I’d probably die of frustration because it seems that
                            African house boys feel that they have lost face if their Memsahibs do anything but the
                            most gracious chores.

                            George is absolutely marvellous. He is strong and gentle and awfully good
                            looking too. He is about 5 ft 10 ins tall and very broad. He wears his curly brown hair cut
                            very short and has a close clipped moustache. He has strongly marked eyebrows and
                            very striking blue eyes which sometimes turn grey or green. His teeth are strong and
                            even and he has a quiet voice.

                            I expect all this sounds too good to be true, but come home quickly and see for
                            yourself. George is off to East Africa in three weeks time to buy our farm. I shall follow as
                            soon as he has bought it and we will be married in Dar es Salaam.

                            Dad has taken George for a walk “to get to know him” and that’s why I have time
                            to write such a long screed. They should be back any minute now and I must fly and
                            apply a bit of glamour.

                            Much love my dear,
                            your jubilant
                            Eleanor

                            S.S.Timavo. Durban. 28th.October. 1930.

                            Dearest Family,
                            Thank you for the lovely send off. I do wish you were all on board with me and
                            could come and dance with me at my wedding. We are having a very comfortable
                            voyage. There were only four of the passengers as far as Durban, all of them women,
                            but I believe we are taking on more here. I have a most comfortable deck cabin to
                            myself and the use of a sumptuous bathroom. No one is interested in deck games and I
                            am having a lazy time, just sunbathing and reading.

                            I sit at the Captain’s table and the meals are delicious – beautifully served. The
                            butter for instance, is moulded into sprays of roses, most exquisitely done, and as for
                            the ice-cream, I’ve never tasted anything like them.

                            The meals are continental type and we have hors d’oeuvre in a great variety
                            served on large round trays. The Italians souse theirs with oil, Ugh! We also of course
                            get lots of spaghetti which I have some difficulty in eating. However this presents no
                            problem to the Chief Engineer who sits opposite to me. He simply rolls it around his
                            fork and somehow the spaghetti flows effortlessly from fork to mouth exactly like an
                            ascending escalator. Wine is served at lunch and dinner – very mild and pleasant stuff.
                            Of the women passengers the one i liked best was a young German widow
                            from South west Africa who left the ship at East London to marry a man she had never
                            met. She told me he owned a drapers shop and she was very happy at the prospect
                            of starting a new life, as her previous marriage had ended tragically with the death of her
                            husband and only child in an accident.

                            I was most interested to see the bridegroom and stood at the rail beside the gay
                            young widow when we docked at East London. I picked him out, without any difficulty,
                            from the small group on the quay. He was a tall thin man in a smart grey suit and with a
                            grey hat perched primly on his head. You can always tell from hats can’t you? I wasn’t
                            surprised to see, when this German raised his head, that he looked just like the Kaiser’s
                            “Little Willie”. Long thin nose and cold grey eyes and no smile of welcome on his tight
                            mouth for the cheery little body beside me. I quite expected him to jerk his thumb and
                            stalk off, expecting her to trot at his heel.

                            However she went off blithely enough. Next day before the ship sailed, she
                            was back and I saw her talking to the Captain. She began to cry and soon after the
                            Captain patted her on the shoulder and escorted her to the gangway. Later the Captain
                            told me that the girl had come to ask him to allow her to work her passage back to
                            Germany where she had some relations. She had married the man the day before but
                            she disliked him because he had deceived her by pretending that he owned a shop
                            whereas he was only a window dresser. Bad show for both.

                            The Captain and the Chief Engineer are the only officers who mix socially with
                            the passengers. The captain seems rather a melancholy type with, I should say, no
                            sense of humour. He speaks fair English with an American accent. He tells me that he
                            was on the San Francisco run during Prohibition years in America and saw many Film
                            Stars chiefly “under the influence” as they used to flock on board to drink. The Chief
                            Engineer is big and fat and cheerful. His English is anything but fluent but he makes up
                            for it in mime.

                            I visited the relations and friends at Port Elizabeth and East London, and here at
                            Durban. I stayed with the Trotters and Swans and enjoyed myself very much at both
                            places. I have collected numerous wedding presents, china and cutlery, coffee
                            percolator and ornaments, and where I shall pack all these things I don’t know. Everyone has been terribly kind and I feel extremely well and happy.

                            At the start of the voyage I had a bit of bad luck. You will remember that a
                            perfectly foul South Easter was blowing. Some men were busy working on a deck
                            engine and I stopped to watch and a tiny fragment of steel blew into my eye. There is
                            no doctor on board so the stewardess put some oil into the eye and bandaged it up.
                            The eye grew more and more painful and inflamed and when when we reached Port
                            Elizabeth the Captain asked the Port Doctor to look at it. The Doctor said it was a job for
                            an eye specialist and telephoned from the ship to make an appointment. Luckily for me,
                            Vincent Tofts turned up at the ship just then and took me off to the specialist and waited
                            whilst he extracted the fragment with a giant magnet. The specialist said that I was very
                            lucky as the thing just missed the pupil of my eye so my sight will not be affected. I was
                            temporarily blinded by the Belladona the eye-man put in my eye so he fitted me with a
                            pair of black goggles and Vincent escorted me back to the ship. Don’t worry the eye is
                            now as good as ever and George will not have to take a one-eyed bride for better or
                            worse.

                            I have one worry and that is that the ship is going to be very much overdue by
                            the time we reach Dar es Salaam. She is taking on a big wool cargo and we were held
                            up for three days in East london and have been here in Durban for five days.
                            Today is the ninth Anniversary of the Fascist Movement and the ship was
                            dressed with bunting and flags. I must now go and dress for the gala dinner.

                            Bless you all,
                            Eleanor.

                            S.S.Timavo. 6th. November 1930

                            Dearest Family,

                            Nearly there now. We called in at Lourenco Marques, Beira, Mozambique and
                            Port Amelia. I was the only one of the original passengers left after Durban but there we
                            took on a Mrs Croxford and her mother and two men passengers. Mrs C must have
                            something, certainly not looks. She has a flat figure, heavily mascared eyes and crooked
                            mouth thickly coated with lipstick. But her rather sweet old mother-black-pearls-type tells
                            me they are worn out travelling around the world trying to shake off an admirer who
                            pursues Mrs C everywhere.

                            The one male passenger is very quiet and pleasant. The old lady tells me that he
                            has recently lost his wife. The other passenger is a horribly bumptious type.
                            I had my hair beautifully shingled at Lourenco Marques, but what an experience it
                            was. Before we docked I asked the Captain whether he knew of a hairdresser, but he
                            said he did not and would have to ask the agent when he came aboard. The agent was
                            a very suave Asian. He said “Sure he did” and offered to take me in his car. I rather
                            doubtfully agreed — such a swarthy gentleman — and was driven, not to a hairdressing
                            establishment, but to his office. Then he spoke to someone on the telephone and in no
                            time at all a most dago-y type arrived carrying a little black bag. He was all patent
                            leather, hair, and flashing smile, and greeted me like an old and valued friend.
                            Before I had collected my scattered wits tthe Agent had flung open a door and
                            ushered me through, and I found myself seated before an ornate mirror in what was only
                            too obviously a bedroom. It was a bedroom with a difference though. The unmade bed
                            had no legs but hung from the ceiling on brass chains.

                            The agent beamingly shut the door behind him and I was left with my imagination
                            and the afore mentioned oily hairdresser. He however was very business like. Before I
                            could say knife he had shingled my hair with a cut throat razor and then, before I could
                            protest, had smothered my neck in stinking pink powder applied with an enormous and
                            filthy swansdown powder puff. He held up a mirror for me to admire his handiwork but I
                            was aware only of the enormous bed reflected in it, and hurriedly murmuring “very nice,
                            very nice” I made my escape to the outer office where, to my relief, I found the Chief
                            Engineer who escorted me back to the ship.

                            In the afternoon Mrs Coxford and the old lady and I hired a taxi and went to the
                            Polana Hotel for tea. Very swish but I like our Cape Peninsula beaches better.
                            At Lorenco Marques we took on more passengers. The Governor of
                            Portuguese Nyasaland and his wife and baby son. He was a large middle aged man,
                            very friendly and unassuming and spoke perfect English. His wife was German and
                            exquisite, as fragile looking and with the delicate colouring of a Dresden figurine. She
                            looked about 18 but she told me she was 28 and showed me photographs of two
                            other sons – hefty youngsters, whom she had left behind in Portugal and was missing
                            very much.

                            It was frightfully hot at Beira and as I had no money left I did not go up to the
                            town, but Mrs Croxford and I spent a pleasant hour on the beach under the Casurina
                            trees.

                            The Governor and his wife left the ship at Mozambique. He looked very
                            imposing in his starched uniform and she more Dresden Sheperdish than ever in a
                            flowered frock. There was a guard of honour and all the trimmings. They bade me a warm farewell and invited George and me to stay at any time.

                            The German ship “Watussi” was anchored in the Bay and I decided to visit her
                            and try and have my hair washed and set. I had no sooner stepped on board when a
                            lady came up to me and said “Surely you are Beeba Leslie.” It was Mrs Egan and she
                            had Molly with her. Considering Mrs Egan had not seen me since I was five I think it was
                            jolly clever of her to recognise me. Molly is charming and was most friendly. She fixed
                            things with the hairdresser and sat with me until the job was done. Afterwards I had tea
                            with them.

                            Port Amelia was our last stop. In fact the only person to go ashore was Mr
                            Taylor, the unpleasant man, and he returned at sunset very drunk indeed.
                            We reached Port Amelia on the 3rd – my birthday. The boat had anchored by
                            the time I was dressed and when I went on deck I saw several row boats cluttered
                            around the gangway and in them were natives with cages of wild birds for sale. Such tiny
                            crowded cages. I was furious, you know me. I bought three cages, carried them out on
                            to the open deck and released the birds. I expected them to fly to the land but they flew
                            straight up into the rigging.

                            The quiet male passenger wandered up and asked me what I was doing. I said
                            “I’m giving myself a birthday treat, I hate to see caged birds.” So next thing there he
                            was buying birds which he presented to me with “Happy Birthday.” I gladly set those
                            birds free too and they joined the others in the rigging.

                            Then a grinning steward came up with three more cages. “For the lady with
                            compliments of the Captain.” They lost no time in joining their friends.
                            It had given me so much pleasure to free the birds that I was only a little
                            discouraged when the quiet man said thoughtfully “This should encourage those bird
                            catchers you know, they are sold out. When evening came and we were due to sail I
                            was sure those birds would fly home, but no, they are still there and they will probably
                            remain until we dock at Dar es Salaam.

                            During the morning the Captain came up and asked me what my Christian name
                            is. He looked as grave as ever and I couldn’t think why it should interest him but said “the
                            name is Eleanor.” That night at dinner there was a large iced cake in the centre of the
                            table with “HELENA” in a delicate wreath of pink icing roses on the top. We had
                            champagne and everyone congratulated me and wished me good luck in my marriage.
                            A very nice gesture don’t you think. The unpleasant character had not put in an
                            appearance at dinner which made the party all the nicer

                            I sat up rather late in the lounge reading a book and by the time I went to bed
                            there was not a soul around. I bathed and changed into my nighty,walked into my cabin,
                            shed my dressing gown, and pottered around. When I was ready for bed I put out my
                            hand to draw the curtains back and a hand grasped my wrist. It was that wretched
                            creature outside my window on the deck, still very drunk. Luckily I was wearing that
                            heavy lilac silk nighty. I was livid. “Let go at once”, I said, but he only grinned stupidly.
                            “I’m not hurting you” he said, “only looking”. “I’ll ring for the steward” said I, and by
                            stretching I managed to press the bell with my free hand. I rang and rang but no one
                            came and he just giggled. Then I said furiously, “Remember this name, George
                            Rushby, he is a fine boxer and he hates specimens like you. When he meets me at Dar
                            es Salaam I shall tell him about this and I bet you will be sorry.” However he still held on
                            so I turned and knocked hard on the adjoining wall which divided my cabin from Mrs
                            Croxfords. Soon Mrs Croxford and the old lady appeared in dressing gowns . This
                            seemed to amuse the drunk even more though he let go my wrist. So whilst the old
                            lady stayed with me, Mrs C fetched the quiet passenger who soon hustled him off. He has kept out of my way ever since. However I still mean to tell George because I feel
                            the fellow got off far too lightly. I reported the matter to the Captain but he just remarked
                            that he always knew the man was low class because he never wears a jacket to meals.
                            This is my last night on board and we again had free champagne and I was given
                            some tooled leather work by the Captain and a pair of good paste earrings by the old
                            lady. I have invited them and Mrs Croxford, the Chief Engineer, and the quiet
                            passenger to the wedding.

                            This may be my last night as Eleanor Leslie and I have spent this long while
                            writing to you just as a little token of my affection and gratitude for all the years of your
                            love and care. I shall post this letter on the ship and must turn now and get some beauty
                            sleep. We have been told that we shall be in Dar es Salaam by 9 am. I am so excited
                            that I shall not sleep.

                            Very much love, and just for fun I’ll sign my full name for the last time.
                            with my “bes respeks”,

                            Eleanor Leslie.

                            Eleanor and George Rushby:

                            Eleanor and George Rushby

                            Splendid Hotel, Dar es Salaam 11th November 1930

                            Dearest Family,

                            I’m writing this in the bedroom whilst George is out buying a tin trunk in which to
                            pack all our wedding presents. I expect he will be gone a long time because he has
                            gone out with Hicky Wood and, though our wedding was four days ago, it’s still an
                            excuse for a party. People are all very cheery and friendly here.
                            I am wearing only pants and slip but am still hot. One swelters here in the
                            mornings, but a fresh sea breeze blows in the late afternoons and then Dar es Salaam is
                            heavenly.

                            We arrived in Dar es Salaam harbour very early on Friday morning (7 th Nov).
                            The previous night the Captain had said we might not reach Dar. until 9 am, and certainly
                            no one would be allowed on board before 8 am. So I dawdled on the deck in my
                            dressing gown and watched the green coastline and the islands slipping by. I stood on
                            the deck outside my cabin and was not aware that I was looking out at the wrong side of
                            the landlocked harbour. Quite unknown to me George and some friends, the Hickson
                            Woods, were standing on the Gymkhana Beach on the opposite side of the channel
                            anxiously scanning the ship for a sign of me. George says he had a horrible idea I had
                            missed the ship. Blissfully unconscious of his anxiety I wandered into the bathroom
                            prepared for a good soak. The anchor went down when I was in the bath and suddenly
                            there was a sharp wrap on the door and I heard Mrs Croxford say “There’s a man in a
                            boat outside. He is looking out for someone and I’m sure it’s your George. I flung on
                            some clothes and rushed on deck with tousled hair and bare feet and it was George.
                            We had a marvellous reunion. George was wearing shorts and bush shirt and
                            looked just like the strong silent types one reads about in novels. I finished dressing then
                            George helped me bundle all the wedding presents I had collected en route into my
                            travelling rug and we went into the bar lounge to join the Hickson Woods. They are the
                            couple from whom George bought the land which is to be our coffee farm Hicky-Wood
                            was laughing when we joined them. he said he had called a chap to bring a couple of
                            beers thinking he was the steward but it turned out to be the Captain. He does wear
                            such a very plain uniform that I suppose it was easy to make the mistake, but Hicky
                            says he was not amused.

                            Anyway as the H-W’s are to be our neighbours I’d better describe them. Kath
                            Wood is very attractive, dark Irish, with curly black hair and big brown eyes. She was
                            married before to Viv Lumb a great friend of George’s who died some years ago of
                            blackwater fever. They had one little girl, Maureen, and Kath and Hicky have a small son
                            of three called Michael. Hicky is slightly below average height and very neat and dapper
                            though well built. He is a great one for a party and good fun but George says he can be
                            bad tempered.

                            Anyway we all filed off the ship and Hicky and Cath went on to the hotel whilst
                            George and I went through customs. Passing the customs was easy. Everyone
                            seemed to know George and that it was his wedding day and I just sailed through,
                            except for the little matter of the rug coming undone when George and I had to scramble
                            on the floor for candlesticks and fruit knives and a wooden nut bowl.
                            Outside the customs shed we were mobbed by a crowd of jabbering Africans
                            offering their services as porters, and soon my luggage was piled in one rickshaw whilst
                            George and I climbed into another and we were born smoothly away on rubber shod
                            wheels to the Splendid Hotel. The motion was pleasing enough but it seemed weird to
                            be pulled along by one human being whilst another pushed behind.  We turned up a street called Acacia Avenue which, as its name implies, is lined
                            with flamboyant acacia trees now in the full glory of scarlet and gold. The rickshaw
                            stopped before the Splendid Hotel and I was taken upstairs into a pleasant room which
                            had its own private balcony overlooking the busy street.

                            Here George broke the news that we were to be married in less than an hours
                            time. He would have to dash off and change and then go straight to the church. I would
                            be quite all right, Kath would be looking in and friends would fetch me.
                            I started to dress and soon there was a tap at the door and Mrs Hickson-Wood
                            came in with my bouquet. It was a lovely bunch of carnations and frangipani with lots of
                            asparagus fern and it went well with my primrose yellow frock. She admired my frock
                            and Leghorn hat and told me that her little girl Maureen was to be my flower girl. Then
                            she too left for the church.

                            I was fully dressed when there was another knock on the door and I opened it to
                            be confronted by a Police Officer in a starched white uniform. I’m McCallum”, he said,
                            “I’ve come to drive you to the church.” Downstairs he introduced me to a big man in a
                            tussore silk suit. “This is Dr Shicore”, said McCallum, “He is going to give you away.”
                            Honestly, I felt exactly like Alice in Wonderland. Wouldn’t have been at all surprised if
                            the White Rabbit had popped up and said he was going to be my page.

                            I walked out of the hotel and across the pavement in a dream and there, by the
                            curb, was a big dark blue police car decorated with white ribbons and with a tall African
                            Police Ascari holding the door open for me. I had hardly time to wonder what next when
                            the car drew up before a tall German looking church. It was in fact the Lutheran Church in
                            the days when Tanganyika was German East Africa.

                            Mrs Hickson-Wood, very smart in mushroom coloured georgette and lace, and
                            her small daughter were waiting in the porch, so in we went. I was glad to notice my
                            friends from the boat sitting behind George’s friends who were all complete strangers to
                            me. The aisle seemed very long but at last I reached George waiting in the chancel with
                            Hicky-Wood, looking unfamiliar in a smart tussore suit. However this feeling of unreality
                            passed when he turned his head and smiled at me.

                            In the vestry after the ceremony I was kissed affectionately by several complete
                            strangers and I felt happy and accepted by George’s friends. Outside the church,
                            standing apart from the rest of the guests, the Italian Captain and Chief Engineer were
                            waiting. They came up and kissed my hand, and murmured felicitations, but regretted
                            they could not spare the time to come to the reception. Really it was just as well
                            because they would not have fitted in at all well.

                            Dr Shircore is the Director of Medical Services and he had very kindly lent his
                            large house for the reception. It was quite a party. The guests were mainly men with a
                            small sprinkling of wives. Champagne corks popped and there was an enormous cake
                            and soon voices were raised in song. The chief one was ‘Happy Days Are Here Again’
                            and I shall remember it for ever.

                            The party was still in full swing when George and I left. The old lady from the ship
                            enjoyed it hugely. She came in an all black outfit with a corsage of artificial Lily-of-the-
                            Valley. Later I saw one of the men wearing the corsage in his buttonhole and the old
                            lady was wearing a carnation.

                            When George and I got back to the hotel,I found that my luggage had been
                            moved to George’s room by his cook Lamek, who was squatting on his haunches and
                            clapped his hands in greeting. My dears, you should see Lamek – exactly like a
                            chimpanzee – receding forehead, wide flat nose, and long lip, and such splayed feet. It was quite a strain not to laugh, especially when he produced a gift for me. I have not yet
                            discovered where he acquired it. It was a faded mauve straw toque of the kind worn by
                            Queen Mary. I asked George to tell Lamek that I was touched by his generosity but felt
                            that I could not accept his gift. He did not mind at all especially as George gave him a
                            generous tip there and then.

                            I changed into a cotton frock and shady straw hat and George changed into shorts
                            and bush shirt once more. We then sneaked into the dining room for lunch avoiding our
                            wedding guests who were carrying on the party in the lounge.

                            After lunch we rejoined them and they all came down to the jetty to wave goodbye
                            as we set out by motor launch for Honeymoon Island. I enjoyed the launch trip very
                            much. The sea was calm and very blue and the palm fringed beaches of Dar es Salaam
                            are as romantic as any bride could wish. There are small coral islands dotted around the
                            Bay of which Honeymoon Island is the loveliest. I believe at one time it bore the less
                            romantic name of Quarantine Island. Near the Island, in the shallows, the sea is brilliant
                            green and I saw two pink jellyfish drifting by.

                            There is no jetty on the island so the boat was stopped in shallow water and
                            George carried me ashore. I was enchanted with the Island and in no hurry to go to the
                            bungalow, so George and I took our bathing costumes from our suitcases and sent the
                            luggage up to the house together with a box of provisions.

                            We bathed and lazed on the beach and suddenly it was sunset and it began to
                            get dark. We walked up the beach to the bungalow and began to unpack the stores,
                            tea, sugar, condensed milk, bread and butter, sardines and a large tin of ham. There
                            were also cups and saucers and plates and cutlery.

                            We decided to have an early meal and George called out to the caretaker, “Boy
                            letta chai”. Thereupon the ‘boy’ materialised and jabbered to George in Ki-Swaheli. It
                            appeared he had no utensil in which to boil water. George, ever resourceful, removed
                            the ham from the tin and gave him that. We had our tea all right but next day the ham
                            was bad.

                            Then came bed time. I took a hurricane lamp in one hand and my suitcase in the
                            other and wandered into the bedroom whilst George vanished into the bathroom. To
                            my astonishment I saw two perfectly bare iron bedsteads – no mattress or pillows. We
                            had brought sheets and mosquito nets but, believe me, they are a poor substitute for a
                            mattress.

                            Anyway I arrayed myself in my pale yellow satin nightie and sat gingerly down
                            on the iron edge of the bed to await my groom who eventually appeared in a
                            handsome suit of silk pyjamas. His expression, as he took in the situation, was too much
                            for me and I burst out laughing and so did he.

                            Somewhere in the small hours I woke up. The breeze had dropped and the
                            room was unbearably stuffy. I felt as dry as a bone. The lamp had been turned very
                            low and had gone out, but I remembered seeing a water tank in the yard and I decided
                            to go out in the dark and drink from the tap. In the dark I could not find my slippers so I
                            slipped my feet into George’s shoes, picked up his matches and groped my way out
                            of the room. I found the tank all right and with one hand on the tap and one cupped for
                            water I stooped to drink. Just then I heard a scratchy noise and sensed movements
                            around my feet. I struck a match and oh horrors! found that the damp spot on which I was
                            standing was alive with white crabs. In my hurry to escape I took a clumsy step, put
                            George’s big toe on the hem of my nightie and down I went on top of the crabs. I need
                            hardly say that George was awakened by an appalling shriek and came rushing to my
                            aid like a knight of old.  Anyway, alarms and excursions not withstanding, we had a wonderful weekend on the island and I was sorry to return to the heat of Dar es Salaam, though the evenings
                            here are lovely and it is heavenly driving along the coast road by car or in a rickshaw.
                            I was surprised to find so many Indians here. Most of the shops, large and small,
                            seem to be owned by Indians and the place teems with them. The women wear
                            colourful saris and their hair in long black plaits reaching to their waists. Many wear baggy
                            trousers of silk or satin. They give a carnival air to the sea front towards sunset.
                            This long letter has been written in instalments throughout the day. My first break
                            was when I heard the sound of a band and rushed to the balcony in time to see The
                            Kings African Rifles band and Askaris march down the Avenue on their way to an
                            Armistice Memorial Service. They looked magnificent.

                            I must end on a note of most primitive pride. George returned from his shopping
                            expedition and beamingly informed me that he had thrashed the man who annoyed me
                            on the ship. I felt extremely delighted and pressed for details. George told me that
                            when he went out shopping he noticed to his surprise that the ‘Timavo” was still in the
                            harbour. He went across to the Agents office and there saw a man who answered to the
                            description I had given. George said to him “Is your name Taylor?”, and when he said
                            “yes”, George said “Well my name is George Rushby”, whereupon he hit Taylor on the
                            jaw so that he sailed over the counter and down the other side. Very satisfactory, I feel.
                            With much love to all.

                            Your cave woman
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 22 November 1930

                            Dearest Family,

                            Well here we are at our Country Seat, Mchewe Estate. (pronounced
                            Mn,-che’-we) but I will start at the beginning of our journey and describe the farm later.
                            We left the hotel at Dar es Salaam for the station in a taxi crowded with baggage
                            and at the last moment Keith Wood ran out with the unwrapped bottom layer of our
                            wedding cake. It remained in its naked state from there to here travelling for two days in
                            the train on the luggage rack, four days in the car on my knee, reposing at night on the
                            roof of the car exposed to the winds of Heaven, and now rests beside me in the tent
                            looking like an old old tombstone. We have no tin large enough to hold it and one
                            simply can’t throw away ones wedding cake so, as George does not eat cake, I can see
                            myself eating wedding cake for tea for months to come, ants permitting.

                            We travelled up by train from Dar to Dodoma, first through the lush vegetation of
                            the coastal belt to Morogoro, then through sisal plantations now very overgrown with
                            weeds owing to the slump in prices, and then on to the arid area around Dodoma. This
                            part of the country is very dry at this time of the year and not unlike parts of our Karoo.
                            The train journey was comfortable enough but slow as the engines here are fed with
                            wood and not coal as in South Africa.

                            Dodoma is the nearest point on the railway to Mbeya so we left the train there to
                            continue our journey by road. We arrived at the one and only hotel in the early hours and
                            whilst someone went to rout out the night watchman the rest of us sat on the dismal
                            verandah amongst a litter of broken glass. Some bright spark remarked on the obvious –
                            that there had been a party the night before.

                            When we were shown to a room I thought I rather preferred the verandah,
                            because the beds had not yet been made up and there was a bucket of vomit beside
                            the old fashioned washstand. However George soon got the boys to clean up the
                            room and I fell asleep to be awakened by George with an invitation to come and see
                            our car before breakfast.

                            Yes, we have our own car. It is a Chev, with what is called a box body. That
                            means that sides, roof and doors are made by a local Indian carpenter. There is just the
                            one front seat with a kapok mattress on it. The tools are kept in a sort of cupboard fixed
                            to the side so there is a big space for carrying “safari kit” behind the cab seat.
                            Lamek, who had travelled up on the same train, appeared after breakfast, and
                            helped George to pack all our luggage into the back of the car. Besides our suitcases
                            there was a huge bedroll, kitchen utensils and a box of provisions, tins of petrol and
                            water and all Lamek’s bits and pieces which included three chickens in a wicker cage and
                            an enormous bunch of bananas about 3 ft long.

                            When all theses things were packed there remained only a small space between
                            goods and ceiling and into this Lamek squeezed. He lay on his back with his horny feet a
                            mere inch or so from the back of my head. In this way we travelled 400 miles over
                            bumpy earth roads and crude pole bridges, but whenever we stopped for a meal
                            Lamek wriggled out and, like Aladdin’s genie, produced good meals in no time at all.
                            In the afternoon we reached a large river called the Ruaha. Workmen were busy
                            building a large bridge across it but it is not yet ready so we crossed by a ford below
                            the bridge. George told me that the river was full of crocodiles but though I looked hard, I
                            did not see any. This is also elephant country but I did not see any of those either, only
                            piles of droppings on the road. I must tell you that the natives around these parts are called Wahehe and the river is Ruaha – enough to make a cat laugh. We saw some Wahehe out hunting with spears
                            and bows and arrows. They live in long low houses with the tiniest shuttered windows
                            and rounded roofs covered with earth.

                            Near the river we also saw a few Masai herding cattle. They are rather terrifying to
                            look at – tall, angular, and very aloof. They wear nothing but a blanket knotted on one
                            shoulder, concealing nothing, and all carried one or two spears.
                            The road climbs steeply on the far side of the Ruaha and one has the most
                            tremendous views over the plains. We spent our first night up there in the high country.
                            Everything was taken out of the car, the bed roll opened up and George and I slept
                            comfortably in the back of the car whilst Lamek, rolled in a blanket, slept soundly by a
                            small fire nearby. Next morning we reached our first township, Iringa, and put up at the
                            Colonist Hotel. We had a comfortable room in the annex overlooking the golf course.
                            our room had its own little dressing room which was also the bathroom because, when
                            ordered to do so, the room boy carried in an oval galvanised bath and filled it with hot
                            water which he carried in a four gallon petrol tin.

                            When we crossed to the main building for lunch, George was immediately hailed
                            by several men who wanted to meet the bride. I was paid some handsome
                            compliments but was not sure whether they were sincere or the result of a nice alcoholic
                            glow. Anyhow every one was very friendly.

                            After lunch I went back to the bedroom leaving George chatting away. I waited and
                            waited – no George. I got awfully tired of waiting and thought I’d give him a fright so I
                            walked out onto the deserted golf course and hid behind some large boulders. Soon I
                            saw George returning to the room and the boy followed with a tea tray. Ah, now the hue
                            and cry will start, thought I, but no, no George appeared nor could I hear any despairing
                            cry. When sunset came I trailed crossly back to our hotel room where George lay
                            innocently asleep on his bed, hands folded on his chest like a crusader on his tomb. In a
                            moment he opened his eyes, smiled sleepily and said kindly, “Did you have a nice walk
                            my love?” So of course I couldn’t play the neglected wife as he obviously didn’t think
                            me one and we had a very pleasant dinner and party in the hotel that evening.
                            Next day we continued our journey but turned aside to visit the farm of a sprightly
                            old man named St.Leger Seaton whom George had known for many years, so it was
                            after dark before George decided that we had covered our quota of miles for the day.
                            Whilst he and Lamek unpacked I wandered off to a stream to cool my hot feet which had
                            baked all day on the floor boards of the car. In the rather dim moonlight I sat down on the
                            grassy bank and gratefully dabbled my feet in the cold water. A few minutes later I
                            started up with a shriek – I had the sensation of red hot pins being dug into all my most
                            sensitive parts. I started clawing my clothes off and, by the time George came to the
                            rescue with the lamp, I was practically in the nude. “Only Siafu ants,” said George calmly.
                            Take off all your clothes and get right in the water.” So I had a bathe whilst George
                            picked the ants off my clothes by the light of the lamp turned very low for modesty’s
                            sake. Siafu ants are beastly things. They are black ants with outsized heads and
                            pinchers. I shall be very, very careful where I sit in future.

                            The next day was even hotter. There was no great variety in the scenery. Most
                            of the country was covered by a tree called Miombo, which is very ordinary when the
                            foliage is a mature deep green, but when in new leaf the trees look absolutely beautiful
                            as the leaves,surprisingly, are soft pastel shades of red and yellow.

                            Once again we turned aside from the main road to visit one of George’s friends.
                            This man Major Hugh Jones MC, has a farm only a few miles from ours but just now he is supervising the making of an airstrip. Major Jones is quite a character. He is below
                            average height and skinny with an almost bald head and one nearly blind eye into which
                            he screws a monocle. He is a cultured person and will, I am sure, make an interesting
                            neighbour. George and Major Jones’ friends call him ‘Joni’ but he is generally known in
                            this country as ‘Ropesoles’ – as he is partial to that type of footwear.
                            We passed through Mbeya township after dark so I have no idea what the place
                            is like. The last 100 miles of our journey was very dusty and the last 15 miles extremely
                            bumpy. The road is used so little that in some places we had to plow our way through
                            long grass and I was delighted when at last George turned into a side road and said
                            “This is our place.” We drove along the bank of the Mchewe River, then up a hill and
                            stopped at a tent which was pitched beside the half built walls of our new home. We
                            were expected so there was hot water for baths and after a supper of tinned food and
                            good hot tea, I climbed thankfully into bed.

                            Next morning I was awakened by the chattering of the African workmen and was
                            soon out to inspect the new surroundings. Our farm was once part of Hickson Wood’s
                            land and is separated from theirs by a river. Our houses cannot be more than a few
                            hundred yards apart as the crow flies but as both are built on the slopes of a long range
                            of high hills, and one can only cross the river at the foot of the slopes, it will be quite a
                            safari to go visiting on foot . Most of our land is covered with shoulder high grass but it
                            has been partly cleared of trees and scrub. Down by the river George has made a long
                            coffee nursery and a large vegetable garden but both coffee and vegetable seedlings
                            are too small to be of use.

                            George has spared all the trees that will make good shade for the coffee later on.
                            There are several huge wild fig trees as big as oaks but with smooth silvery-green trunks
                            and branches and there are lots of acacia thorn trees with flat tops like Japanese sun
                            shades. I’ve seen lovely birds in the fig trees, Louries with bright plumage and crested
                            heads, and Blue Rollers, and in the grasslands there are widow birds with incredibly long
                            black tail feathers.

                            There are monkeys too and horrible but fascinating tree lizards with blue bodies
                            and orange heads. There are so many, many things to tell you but they must wait for
                            another time as James, the house boy, has been to say “Bafu tiari” and if I don’t go at
                            once, the bath will be cold.

                            I am very very happy and terribly interested in this new life so please don’t
                            worry about me.

                            Much love to you all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate 29th. November 1930

                            Dearest Family,

                            I’ve lots of time to write letters just now because George is busy supervising the
                            building of the house from early morning to late afternoon – with a break for lunch of
                            course.

                            On our second day here our tent was moved from the house site to a small
                            clearing further down the slope of our hill. Next to it the labourers built a ‘banda’ , which is
                            a three sided grass hut with thatched roof – much cooler than the tent in this weather.
                            There is also a little grass lav. so you see we have every convenience. I spend most of
                            my day in the banda reading or writing letters. Occasionally I wander up to the house site
                            and watch the building, but mostly I just sit.

                            I did try exploring once. I wandered down a narrow path towards the river. I
                            thought I might paddle and explore the river a little but I came round a bend and there,
                            facing me, was a crocodile. At least for a moment I thought it was and my adrenaline
                            glands got very busy indeed. But it was only an enormous monitor lizard, four or five
                            feet long. It must have been as scared as I was because it turned and rushed off through
                            the grass. I turned and walked hastily back to the camp and as I passed the house site I
                            saw some boys killing a large puff adder. Now I do my walking in the evenings with
                            George. Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when he is around.

                            It is interesting to watch the boys making bricks for the house. They make a pile
                            of mud which they trample with their feet until it is the right consistency. Then they fill
                            wooden moulds with the clayey mud, and press it down well and turn out beautiful shiny,
                            dark brown bricks which are laid out in rows and covered with grass to bake slowly in the
                            sun.

                            Most of the materials for the building are right here at hand. The walls will be sun
                            dried bricks and there is a white clay which will make a good whitewash for the inside
                            walls. The chimney and walls will be of burnt brick and tiles and George is now busy
                            building a kiln for this purpose. Poles for the roof are being cut in the hills behind the
                            house and every day women come along with large bundles of thatching grass on their
                            heads. Our windows are modern steel casement ones and the doors have been made
                            at a mission in the district. George does some of the bricklaying himself. The other
                            bricklayer is an African from Northern Rhodesia called Pedro. It makes me perspire just
                            to look at Pedro who wears an overcoat all day in the very hot sun.
                            Lamek continues to please. He turns out excellent meals, chicken soup followed
                            by roast chicken, vegetables from the Hickson-Woods garden and a steamed pudding
                            or fruit to wind up the meal. I enjoy the chicken but George is fed up with it and longs for
                            good red meat. The chickens are only about as large as a partridge but then they cost
                            only sixpence each.

                            I had my first visit to Mbeya two days ago. I put on my very best trousseau frock
                            for the occasion- that yellow striped silk one – and wore my wedding hat. George didn’t
                            comment, but I saw later that I was dreadfully overdressed.
                            Mbeya at the moment is a very small settlement consisting of a bundle of small
                            Indian shops – Dukas they call them, which stock European tinned foods and native soft
                            goods which seem to be mainly of Japanese origin. There is a one storied Government
                            office called the Boma and two attractive gabled houses of burnt brick which house the
                            District Officer and his Assistant. Both these houses have lovely gardens but i saw them
                            only from the outside as we did not call. After buying our stores George said “Lets go to the pub, I want you to meet Mrs Menzies.” Well the pub turned out to be just three or four grass rondavels on a bare
                            plot. The proprietor, Ken Menzies, came out to welcome us. I took to him at once
                            because he has the same bush sandy eyebrows as you have Dad. He told me that
                            unfortunately his wife is away at the coast, and then he ushered me through the door
                            saying “Here’s George with his bride.” then followed the Iringa welcome all over again,
                            only more so, because the room was full of diggers from the Lupa Goldfields about fifty
                            miles away.

                            Champagne corks popped as I shook hands all around and George was
                            clapped on the back. I could see he was a favourite with everyone and I tried not to be
                            gauche and let him down. These men were all most kind and most appeared to be men
                            of more than average education. However several were unshaven and looked as
                            though they had slept in their clothes as I suppose they had. When they have a little luck
                            on the diggings they come in here to Menzies pub and spend the lot. George says
                            they bring their gold dust and small nuggets in tobacco tins or Kruschen salts jars and
                            hand them over to Ken Menzies saying “Tell me when I’ve spent the lot.” Ken then
                            weighs the gold and estimates its value and does exactly what the digger wants.
                            However the Diggers get good value for their money because besides the drink
                            they get companionship and good food and nursing if they need it. Mrs Menzies is a
                            trained nurse and most kind and capable from what I was told. There is no doctor or
                            hospital here so her experience as a nursing sister is invaluable.
                            We had lunch at the Hotel and afterwards I poured tea as I was the only female
                            present. Once the shyness had worn off I rather enjoyed myself.

                            Now to end off I must tell you a funny story of how I found out that George likes
                            his women to be feminine. You will remember those dashing black silk pyjamas Aunt
                            Mary gave me, with flowered “happy coat” to match. Well last night I thought I’d give
                            George a treat and when the boy called me for my bath I left George in the ‘banda’
                            reading the London Times. After my bath I put on my Japanese pyjamas and coat,
                            peered into the shaving mirror which hangs from the tent pole and brushed my hair until it
                            shone. I must confess that with my fringe and shingled hair I thought I made quite a
                            glamourous Japanese girl. I walked coyly across to the ‘banda’. Alas no compliment.
                            George just glanced up from the Times and went on reading.
                            He was away rather a long time when it came to his turn to bath. I glanced up
                            when he came back and had a slight concussion. George, if you please, was arrayed in
                            my very best pale yellow satin nightie. The one with the lace and ribbon sash and little
                            bows on the shoulder. I knew exactly what he meant to convey. I was not to wear the
                            trousers in the family. I seethed inwardly, but pretending not to notice, I said calmly “shall
                            I call for food?” In this garb George sat down to dinner and it says a great deal for African
                            phlegm that the boy did not drop the dishes.

                            We conversed politely about this and that, and then, as usual, George went off
                            to bed. I appeared to be engrossed in my book and did not stir. When I went to the
                            tent some time later George lay fast asleep still in my nightie, though all I could see of it
                            was the little ribbon bows looking farcically out of place on his broad shoulders.
                            This morning neither of us mentioned the incident, George was up and dressed
                            by the time I woke up but I have been smiling all day to think what a ridiculous picture
                            we made at dinner. So farewell to pyjamas and hey for ribbons and bows.

                            Your loving
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. Mbeya. 8th December 1930

                            Dearest Family,

                            A mere shadow of her former buxom self lifts a languid pen to write to you. I’m
                            convalescing after my first and I hope my last attack of malaria. It was a beastly
                            experience but all is now well and I am eating like a horse and will soon regain my
                            bounce.

                            I took ill on the evening of the day I wrote my last letter to you. It started with a
                            splitting headache and fits of shivering. The symptoms were all too familiar to George
                            who got me into bed and filled me up with quinine. He then piled on all the available
                            blankets and packed me in hot water bottles. I thought I’d explode and said so and
                            George said just to lie still and I’d soon break into a good sweat. However nothing of the
                            kind happened and next day my temperature was 105 degrees. Instead of feeling
                            miserable as I had done at the onset, I now felt very merry and most chatty. George
                            now tells me I sang the most bawdy songs but I hardly think it likely. Do you?
                            You cannot imagine how tenderly George nursed me, not only that day but
                            throughout the whole eight days I was ill. As we do not employ any African house
                            women, and there are no white women in the neighbourhood at present to whom we
                            could appeal for help, George had to do everything for me. It was unbearably hot in the
                            tent so George decided to move me across to the Hickson-Woods vacant house. They
                            have not yet returned from the coast.

                            George decided I was too weak to make the trip in the car so he sent a
                            messenger over to the Woods’ house for their Machila. A Machila is a canopied canvas
                            hammock slung from a bamboo pole and carried by four bearers. The Machila duly
                            arrived and I attempted to walk to it, clinging to George’s arm, but collapsed in a faint so
                            the trip was postponed to the next morning when I felt rather better. Being carried by
                            Machila is quite pleasant but I was in no shape to enjoy anything and got thankfully into
                            bed in the Hickson-Woods large, cool and rather dark bedroom. My condition did not
                            improve and George decided to send a runner for the Government Doctor at Tukuyu
                            about 60 miles away. Two days later Dr Theis arrived by car and gave me two
                            injections of quinine which reduced the fever. However I still felt very weak and had to
                            spend a further four days in bed.

                            We have now decided to stay on here until the Hickson-Woods return by which
                            time our own house should be ready. George goes off each morning and does not
                            return until late afternoon. However don’t think “poor Eleanor” because I am very
                            comfortable here and there are lots of books to read and the days seem to pass very
                            quickly.

                            The Hickson-Wood’s house was built by Major Jones and I believe the one on
                            his shamba is just like it. It is a square red brick building with a wide verandah all around
                            and, rather astonishingly, a conical thatched roof. There is a beautiful view from the front
                            of the house and a nice flower garden. The coffee shamba is lower down on the hill.
                            Mrs Wood’s first husband, George’s friend Vi Lumb, is buried in the flower
                            garden. He died of blackwater fever about five years ago. I’m told that before her
                            second marriage Kath lived here alone with her little daughter, Maureen, and ran the farm
                            entirely on her own. She must be quite a person. I bet she didn’t go and get malaria
                            within a few weeks of her marriage.

                            The native tribe around here are called Wasafwa. They are pretty primitive but
                            seem amiable people. Most of the men, when they start work, wear nothing but some
                            kind of sheet of unbleached calico wrapped round their waists and hanging to mid calf. As soon as they have drawn their wages they go off to a duka and buy a pair of khaki
                            shorts for five or six shillings. Their women folk wear very short beaded skirts. I think the
                            base is goat skin but have never got close enough for a good look. They are very shy.
                            I hear from George that they have started on the roof of our house but I have not
                            seen it myself since the day I was carried here by Machila. My letters by the way go to
                            the Post Office by runner. George’s farm labourers take it in turn to act in this capacity.
                            The mail bag is given to them on Friday afternoon and by Saturday evening they are
                            back with our very welcome mail.

                            Very much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mbeya 23rd December 1930

                            Dearest Family,

                            George drove to Mbeya for stores last week and met Col. Sherwood-Kelly VC.
                            who has been sent by the Government to Mbeya as Game Ranger. His job will be to
                            protect native crops from raiding elephants and hippo etc., and to protect game from
                            poachers. He has had no training for this so he has asked George to go with him on his
                            first elephant safari to show him the ropes.

                            George likes Col. Kelly and was quite willing to go on safari but not willing to
                            leave me alone on the farm as I am still rather shaky after malaria. So it was arranged that
                            I should go to Mbeya and stay with Mrs Harmer, the wife of the newly appointed Lands
                            and Mines Officer, whose husband was away on safari.

                            So here I am in Mbeya staying in the Harmers temporary wattle and daub
                            house. Unfortunately I had a relapse of the malaria and stayed in bed for three days with
                            a temperature. Poor Mrs Harmer had her hands full because in the room next to mine
                            she was nursing a digger with blackwater fever. I could hear his delirious babble through
                            the thin wall – very distressing. He died poor fellow , and leaves a wife and seven
                            children.

                            I feel better than I have done for weeks and this afternoon I walked down to the
                            store. There are great signs of activity and people say that Mbeya will grow rapidly now
                            owing to the boom on the gold fields and also to the fact that a large aerodrome is to be
                            built here. Mbeya is to be a night stop on the proposed air service between England
                            and South Africa. I seem to be the last of the pioneers. If all these schemes come about
                            Mbeya will become quite suburban.

                            26th December 1930

                            George, Col. Kelly and Mr Harmer all returned to Mbeya on Christmas Eve and
                            it was decided that we should stay and have midday Christmas dinner with the
                            Harmers. Col. Kelly and the Assistant District Commissioner came too and it was quite a
                            festive occasion, We left Mbeya in the early afternoon and had our evening meal here at
                            Hickson-Wood’s farm. I wore my wedding dress.

                            I went across to our house in the car this morning. George usually walks across to
                            save petrol which is very expensive here. He takes a short cut and wades through the
                            river. The distance by road is very much longer than the short cut. The men are now
                            thatching the roof of our cottage and it looks charming. It consists of a very large living
                            room-dinning room with a large inglenook fireplace at one end. The bedroom is a large
                            square room with a smaller verandah room adjoining it. There is a wide verandah in the
                            front, from which one has a glorious view over a wide valley to the Livingstone
                            Mountains on the horizon. Bathroom and storeroom are on the back verandah and the
                            kitchen is some distance behind the house to minimise the risk of fire.

                            You can imagine how much I am looking forward to moving in. We have some
                            furniture which was made by an Indian carpenter at Iringa, refrectory dining table and
                            chairs, some small tables and two armchairs and two cupboards and a meatsafe. Other
                            things like bookshelves and extra cupboards we will have to make ourselves. George
                            has also bought a portable gramophone and records which will be a boon.
                            We also have an Irish wolfhound puppy, a skinny little chap with enormous feet
                            who keeps me company all day whilst George is across at our farm working on the
                            house.

                            Lots and lots of love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate 8th Jan 1931

                            Dearest Family,

                            Alas, I have lost my little companion. The Doctor called in here on Boxing night
                            and ran over and killed Paddy, our pup. It was not his fault but I was very distressed
                            about it and George has promised to try and get another pup from the same litter.
                            The Hickson-Woods returned home on the 29th December so we decided to
                            move across to our nearly finished house on the 1st January. Hicky Wood decided that
                            we needed something special to mark the occasion so he went off and killed a sucking
                            pig behind the kitchen. The piglet’s screams were terrible and I felt that I would not be
                            able to touch any dinner. Lamek cooked and served sucking pig up in the traditional way
                            but it was high and quite literally, it stank. Our first meal in our own home was not a
                            success.

                            However next day all was forgotten and I had something useful to do. George
                            hung doors and I held the tools and I also planted rose cuttings I had brought from
                            Mbeya and sowed several boxes with seeds.

                            Dad asked me about the other farms in the area. I haven’t visited any but there
                            are five besides ours. One belongs to the Lutheran Mission at Utengule, a few miles
                            from here. The others all belong to British owners. Nearest to Mbeya, at the foot of a
                            very high peak which gives Mbeya its name, are two farms, one belonging to a South
                            African mining engineer named Griffiths, the other to I.G.Stewart who was an officer in the
                            Kings African Rifles. Stewart has a young woman called Queenie living with him. We are
                            some miles further along the range of hills and are some 23 miles from Mbeya by road.
                            The Mchewe River divides our land from the Hickson-Woods and beyond their farm is
                            Major Jones.

                            All these people have been away from their farms for some time but have now
                            returned so we will have some neighbours in future. However although the houses are
                            not far apart as the crow flies, they are all built high in the foothills and it is impossible to
                            connect the houses because of the rivers and gorges in between. One has to drive right
                            down to the main road and then up again so I do not suppose we will go visiting very
                            often as the roads are very bumpy and eroded and petrol is so expensive that we all
                            save it for occasional trips to Mbeya.

                            The rains are on and George has started to plant out some coffee seedlings. The
                            rains here are strange. One can hear the rain coming as it moves like a curtain along the
                            range of hills. It comes suddenly, pours for a little while and passes on and the sun
                            shines again.

                            I do like it here and I wish you could see or dear little home.

                            Your loving,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 1st April 1931

                            Dearest Family,

                            Everything is now running very smoothly in our home. Lamek continues to
                            produce palatable meals and makes wonderful bread which he bakes in a four gallon
                            petrol tin as we have no stove yet. He puts wood coals on the brick floor of the kitchen,
                            lays the tin lengh-wise on the coals and heaps more on top. The bread tins are then put
                            in the petrol tin, which has one end cut away, and the open end is covered by a flat
                            piece of tin held in place by a brick. Cakes are also backed in this make-shift oven and I
                            have never known Lamek to have a failure yet.

                            Lamek has a helper, known as the ‘mpishi boy’ , who does most of the hard
                            work, cleans pots and pans and chops the firewood etc. Another of the mpishi boy’s
                            chores is to kill the two chickens we eat each day. The chickens run wild during the day
                            but are herded into a small chicken house at night. One of the kitchen boy’s first duties is
                            to let the chickens out first thing in the early morning. Some time after breakfast it dawns
                            on Lamek that he will need a chicken for lunch. he informs the kitchen boy who selects a
                            chicken and starts to chase it in which he is enthusiastically joined by our new Irish
                            wolfhound pup, Kelly. Together they race after the frantic fowl, over the flower beds and
                            around the house until finally the chicken collapses from sheer exhaustion. The kitchen
                            boy then hands it over to Lamek who murders it with the kitchen knife and then pops the
                            corpse into boiling water so the feathers can be stripped off with ease.

                            I pointed out in vain, that it would be far simpler if the doomed chickens were kept
                            in the chicken house in the mornings when the others were let out and also that the correct
                            way to pluck chickens is when they are dry. Lamek just smiled kindly and said that that
                            may be so in Europe but that his way is the African way and none of his previous
                            Memsahibs has complained.

                            My houseboy, named James, is clean and capable in the house and also a
                            good ‘dhobi’ or washboy. He takes the washing down to the river and probably
                            pounds it with stones, but I prefer not to look. The ironing is done with a charcoal iron
                            only we have no charcoal and he uses bits of wood from the kitchen fire but so far there
                            has not been a mishap.

                            It gets dark here soon after sunset and then George lights the oil lamps and we
                            have tea and toast in front of the log fire which burns brightly in our inglenook. This is my
                            favourite hour of the day. Later George goes for his bath. I have mine in the mornings
                            and we have dinner at half past eight. Then we talk a bit and read a bit and sometimes
                            play the gramophone. I expect it all sounds pretty unexciting but it doesn’t seem so to
                            me.

                            Very much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate 20th April 1931

                            Dearest Family,

                            It is still raining here and the countryside looks very lush and green, very different
                            from the Mbeya district I first knew, when plains and hills were covered in long brown
                            grass – very course stuff that grows shoulder high.

                            Most of the labourers are hill men and one can see little patches of cultivation in
                            the hills. Others live in small villages near by, each consisting of a cluster of thatched huts
                            and a few maize fields and perhaps a patch of bananas. We do not have labour lines on
                            the farm because our men all live within easy walking distance. Each worker has a labour
                            card with thirty little squares on it. One of these squares is crossed off for each days work
                            and when all thirty are marked in this way the labourer draws his pay and hies himself off
                            to the nearest small store and blows the lot. The card system is necessary because
                            these Africans are by no means slaves to work. They work only when they feel like it or
                            when someone in the family requires a new garment, or when they need a few shillings
                            to pay their annual tax. Their fields, chickens and goats provide them with the food they
                            need but they draw rations of maize meal beans and salt. Only our headman is on a
                            salary. His name is Thomas and he looks exactly like the statues of Julius Caesar, the
                            same bald head and muscular neck and sardonic expression. He comes from Northern
                            Rhodesia and is more intelligent than the locals.

                            We still live mainly on chickens. We have a boy whose job it is to scour the
                            countryside for reasonable fat ones. His name is Lucas and he is quite a character. He
                            has such long horse teeth that he does not seem able to close his mouth and wears a
                            perpetual amiable smile. He brings his chickens in beehive shaped wicker baskets
                            which are suspended on a pole which Lucas carries on his shoulder.

                            We buy our groceries in bulk from Mbeya, our vegetables come from our
                            garden by the river and our butter from Kath Wood. Our fresh milk we buy from the
                            natives. It is brought each morning by three little totos each carrying one bottle on his
                            shaven head. Did I tell you that the local Wasafwa file their teeth to points. These kids
                            grin at one with their little sharks teeth – quite an “all-ready-to-eat-you-with-my-dear” look.
                            A few nights ago a message arrived from Kath Wood to say that Queenie
                            Stewart was very ill and would George drive her across to the Doctor at Tukuyu. I
                            wanted George to wait until morning because it was pouring with rain, and the mountain
                            road to Tukuyu is tricky even in dry weather, but he said it is dangerous to delay with any
                            kind of fever in Africa and he would have to start at once. So off he drove in the rain and I
                            did not see him again until the following night.

                            George said that it had been a nightmare trip. Queenie had a high temperature
                            and it was lucky that Kath was able to go to attend to her. George needed all his
                            attention on the road which was officially closed to traffic, and very slippery, and in some
                            places badly eroded. In some places the decking of bridges had been removed and
                            George had to get out in the rain and replace it. As he had nothing with which to fasten
                            the decking to the runners it was a dangerous undertaking to cross the bridges especially
                            as the rivers are now in flood and flowing strongly. However they reached Tukuyu safely
                            and it was just as well they went because the Doctor diagnosed Queenies illness as
                            Spirillium Tick Fever which is a very nasty illness indeed.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 20th May 1931

                            Dear Family,

                            I’m feeling fit and very happy though a bit lonely sometimes because George
                            spends much of his time away in the hills cutting a furrow miles long to bring water to the
                            house and to the upper part of the shamba so that he will be able to irrigate the coffee
                            during the dry season.

                            It will be quite an engineering feat when it is done as George only has makeshift
                            surveying instruments. He has mounted an ordinary cheap spirit level on an old camera
                            tripod and has tacked two gramophone needles into the spirit level to give him a line.
                            The other day part of a bank gave way and practically buried two of George’s labourers
                            but they were quickly rescued and no harm was done. However he will not let them
                            work unless he is there to supervise.

                            I keep busy so that the days pass quickly enough. I am delighted with the
                            material you sent me for curtains and loose covers and have hired a hand sewing
                            machine from Pedro-of-the-overcoat and am rattling away all day. The machine is an
                            ancient German one and when I say rattle, I mean rattle. It is a most cumbersome, heavy
                            affair of I should say, the same vintage as George Stevenson’s Rocket locomotive.
                            Anyway it sews and I am pleased with my efforts. We made a couch ourselves out of a
                            native bed, a mattress and some planks but all this is hidden under the chintz cover and
                            it looks quite the genuine bought article. I have some diversions too. Small black faced
                            monkeys sit in the trees outside our bedroom window and they are most entertaining to
                            watch. They are very mischievous though. When I went out into the garden this morning
                            before breakfast I found that the monkeys had pulled up all my carnations. There they
                            lay, roots in the air and whether they will take again I don’t know.

                            I like the monkeys but hate the big mountain baboons that come and hang
                            around our chicken house. I am terrified that they will tear our pup into bits because he is
                            a plucky young thing and will rush out to bark at the baboons.

                            George usually returns for the weekends but last time he did not because he had
                            a touch of malaria. He sent a boy down for the mail and some fresh bread. Old Lucas
                            arrived with chickens just as the messenger was setting off with mail and bread in a
                            haversack on his back. I thought it might be a good idea to send a chicken to George so
                            I selected a spry young rooster which I handed to the messenger. He, however,
                            complained that he needed both hands for climbing. I then had one of my bright ideas
                            and, putting a layer of newspaper over the bread, I tucked the rooster into the haversack
                            and buckled down the flap so only his head protruded.

                            I thought no more about it until two days later when the messenger again
                            appeared for fresh bread. He brought a rather terse note from George saying that the
                            previous bread was uneatable as the rooster had eaten some of it and messed on the
                            rest. Ah me!

                            The previous weekend the Hickson-Woods, Stewarts and ourselves, went
                            across to Tukuyu to attend a dance at the club there. the dance was very pleasant. All
                            the men wore dinner jackets and the ladies wore long frocks. As there were about
                            twenty men and only seven ladies we women danced every dance whilst the surplus
                            men got into a huddle around the bar. George and I spent the night with the Agricultural
                            Officer, Mr Eustace, and I met his fiancee, Lillian Austin from South Africa, to whom I took
                            a great liking. She is Governess to the children of Major Masters who has a farm in the
                            Tukuyu district.

                            On the Sunday morning we had a look at the township. The Boma was an old German one and was once fortified as the Africans in this district are a very warlike tribe.
                            They are fine looking people. The men wear sort of togas and bands of cloth around
                            their heads and look like Roman Senators, but the women go naked except for a belt
                            from which two broad straps hang down, one in front and another behind. Not a graceful
                            garb I assure you.

                            We also spent a pleasant hour in the Botanical Gardens, laid out during the last
                            war by the District Commissioner, Major Wells, with German prisoner of war labour.
                            There are beautiful lawns and beds of roses and other flowers and shady palm lined
                            walks and banana groves. The gardens are terraced with flights of brick steps connecting
                            the different levels and there is a large artificial pond with little islands in it. I believe Major
                            Wells designed the lake to resemble in miniature, the Lakes of Killarney.
                            I enjoyed the trip very much. We got home at 8 pm to find the front door locked
                            and the kitchen boy fast asleep on my newly covered couch! I hastily retreated to the
                            bedroom whilst George handled the situation.

                            Eleanor.

                            #6178

                            Nora woke to the sun streaming  in the little dormer window in the attic bedroom. She stretched under the feather quilt and her feet encountered the cool air, an intoxicating contrast to the snug warmth of the bed. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d slept so well and was reluctant to awaken fully and confront the day. She felt peaceful and rested, and oddly, at home.

                            Unfortunately that thought roused her to sit and frown, and look around the room.  The dust was dancing in the sunbeams and rivulets of condensation trickled down the window panes.   A small statue of an owl was silhouetted on the sill, and a pitcher of dried herbs or flowers, strands of spider webs sparkled like silver thread between the desiccated buds.

                            An old whicker chair in the corner was piled with folded blankets and bed linens, and the bookshelf behind it  ~ Nora threw back the covers and padded over to the books. Why were they all facing the wall?   The spines were at the back, with just the pages showing. Intrigued, Nora extracted a book to see what it was, just as a gentle knock sounded on the door.

                            Yes? she said, turning, placing the book on top of the pile of bedclothes on the chair, her thoughts now on the events of the previous night.

                            “I expect you’re ready for some coffee!” Will called brightly. Nora opened the door, smiling. What a nice man he was, making her so welcome, and such a pleasant evening they’d spent, drinking sweet home made wine and sharing stories.  It had been late, very late, when he’d shown her to her room.  Nora has been tempted to invite him in with her (very tempted if the truth be known) and wasn’t quite sure why she hadn’t.

                            “I slept so well!” she said, thanking him as he handed her the mug.  “It looks like a lovely day today,” she added brightly, and then frowned a little. She didn’t really want to leave.  She was supposed to continue her journey, of course she knew that.  But she really wanted to stay a little bit longer.

                            “I’ve got a surprise planned for lunch,” he said, “and something I’d like to show you this morning.  No rush!”  he added with a twinkly smile.

                            Nora beamed at him and promptly ditched any thoughts of continuing her trip today.

                            “No rush” she repeated softly.

                            #6171

                            Nora was relieved when  the man with the donkey knew her name and was expecting her.  She assumed that Clara had made contact with him, but when she mentioned her friend, he shook his head with a puzzled frown. I don’t know anyone called Clara, he said.  Here, get yourself up on Manolete, it’ll be easier if you ride.  We’ll be home in half an hour.

                            The gentle rhythmic rocking astride the donkey soothed her as she relaxed and observed her surroundings. The woods had opened out into a wide path beside an orchard. Nora felt the innocuous hospitability of the orchard in comparison to the unpredictability of the woods, although she felt that idea would require further consideration at a later date.  One never knew how much influence films and stories and the like had on one’s ideas, likely substantial, Nora thought ~ another consideration not lost on Nora was the feeling of safety she had now that she wasn’t alone, and that she was with someone who clearly knew where he was going.

                            Notwithstanding simultaneous time, Nora wondered which came first ~ the orchard, the man with the donkey, or the feeling of safety and hospitability itself?

                            It was me, said the man leading the donkey, turning round with a smile. I came first. Remember?

                          Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 120 total)